other Apostles which were iudged to be Apochryphall bookes and of no authoritie 1. because in the writings of those which succeeded the Apostles no mention is made of them 2. the stile is diuerse from the stile of the Apostles 3. and the doctrine contained in those bookes dissenting from the doctrine of the Apostles 3. Beside these two latter sorts of bookes all the rest are vndoubtedly held to be Canonicall and of equall authoritie and therefore that distinction of Sixtus Senensis is to be taken heede of who calleth some bookes of the New Testament 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 canonicall of the first sort some 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 canonicall of the second sort which were sometime doubted of for by this meanes should they not be of equall and the like authoritie And beside he saith that these latter were held by some of the fathers to be Apochryphall bookes vnderstanding Apochryphal bookes for such as had an hid and vnknowne author But indeede the Apochrypha are so called not for that their author was vnknowne for then diuerse of the Canonicall bookes should be Apochrypha but because they were of an hid and obscure authoritie in which sense none of the fathers euer held any of the Canonical bookes of the New Testament to be Apochrypha 4. As the Heretikes brought in counterfeit bookes of their owne into the New Testament so they reiected diuerse parts of the Canonical bookes 1. Faustus the Manichie held diuerse things to be false in the New Testament Augustin lib. 33. cont Faust. c. 3. 2. The Ebionites receiued none but the Gospel according to Saint Matthew Iren. l. 1. c. 26. 3. the Marcionites onely allowed S. Lukes Gospel Epiphan haeres 42.4 the Acts of the Apostles and S. Pauls epistles the Tatiane and Seueriane heretikes reiected Euseb. l. 4. c. 29. 5. Marcion and Basilides the epistles to Timothie Titus and to the Hebrewes Hierom. praefat ad Titum 4. Places of doctrine in generall 1. Doct. Of the excellencie of the Newe Testament aboue and beyond the Old 1. It excelleth in the the matter and doctrine the law promiseth life onely to those that keep it the Gospel vnto those which beleeue in Christ Rom. 10.5 6. 2. In the subiect the lawe was written in tables of stone but the Gospel is written by the spirit of God in the fleshie tables of our hearts 2. Cor. 3.2 3. In the end the old Testament was the ministration of death and the killing letter the other is the ministration of the spirit which giueth life 2. Cor 3.6 7. 4. In the condition and qualitie the law imposed the hard yoke and seruitude of ceremonies which was impossible to be borne Act. 15.10 but Christs yoke is easie Math. 11. which of seruants adopteth vs to be the sonnes of God Rom. 8.15 5. In the minister Moses was the typical Mediator of the Olde Testament but Christ the Lord and builder of the house is the Mediator of the New Heb. 3.3 6. In the fruites and effects the Old Testament could not purge the conscience from sinne but the sprinkling of the blood of Christ purgeth the conscience from dead workes Heb. 9.13 14. 7. In the manner the old Testament was folded vp in types and figures as Moses vailed the glorie of his face but now we see the glorie of the Lord in the Gospell with open face 2. Cor. 3.18 8. In the ratification the old Testament was confirmed with the blood of beasts the New by the death of Christ quest 17.18 9. In the seales the old was attended vpon by bloodie sacrifices and other such like hard Sacraments as circumcision which was painefull to the flesh the New hath easie and vnbloodie sacraments as the seales neither so many in number namely Baptisme and the Eucharist 10. Another excellencie is in persons whom this New Testament concerneth which is not giuen onely to one people and nation as the old was but vnto the Catholike Church of God dispersed ouer the face of the earth as the Apostles are commanded to goe and teach all nations Matth. 28.19 In these respects the Apostle thus giueth preheminence to the New Testament before the old Heb. 8.6 he hath obtained a more excellent office in as much as he is the Mediator of a better Testament which is established vpon better promises Not that Christ was not Mediator also of the old Testament for without him neither can there be any Church nor couenant made with the Church but because Christ but shadowed forth in the old Testament is more fully reuealed and manifested in the New 5. Places of confutation 1. Controv. Against those which thinke it is against the nature of the New Testament to be committed to writing Of this opinion are certaine of a fantasticall spirit which to this purpose abuse that place of Ieremie 32.33 I will write my lawe in their hearts and that of S. Paul 2. Cor 3.3 You are our epistle written not with inke but with the spirit whence they would inferre that the Newe Testament is not to be written but that it consisteth in reuelation and the instinct of the Spirit Contra. 1. If the Newe Testament were not to be extant in writing then the Apostles had done a superfluous and vnnecessarie worke in writing the bookes of the Newe Testament whereunto they were directed by the spirit of God and S. Iohn is directly commanded to write Apocal. 14.13 and S. Paul saith that all Scripture is giuen by inspiration 2. Tim. 3.16 The spirit of God then mooued them to put in writing these holy bookes of the Newe Testament which are part of the Scripture 2. It followeth not because the Lord writeth the Gospel in our hearts by his spirit that therefore it is not to be written for by the writing thereof which is preached and read saith is wrought in the heart by the operation of the spirit as the Apostle saith Rom. 10.17 that faith commeth by hearing and hearing by the word And againe the Prophet there sheweth a difference betweene the lawe and the Gospell the law gaue Precepts but could not incline the heart to obedience but the Gospel doth not onely command faith but by the operation of the spirit worketh the same thing which it requireth 3. In the other place of the Apostle 1. they would make the Apostle contrarie to himselfe as though he should speak against the writing of Euangelical precepts whereas the Apostle did write that very epistle with inke 2. he speaketh not of the Gospel but of the Corinthians whom he calleth his Epistle 3. and by the latter in that place he vnderstandeth not the writing with inke or such like but the externall doctrine without the grace and life of the spirit such as the doctrine of the Law was 2. Controv. Against the Romanists which hold that the writing of the Gospel and other Scriptures is not simply necessarie to saluation First we will examine the arguments which are brought by them to confirme this their
other vnto it which bodie notwithstanding is farre from perâ—â—â— health though the smaller infirmities are not felt where a greater disease hath takeÌ„ possessiâ—â— 5. Now if our nature be vnsufficient to produce any good morall worke much lesses it able to direct a man vnto godly liuing for the truth onely maketh one free Ioh. 8.32 vnto such godly works we had neede to haue the grace of God to direct vs Psal. 4.6 maâ— say who will shew vs any good but Lord lift thou vp the light of thy countenance vpon vs. 34. Qu. Of the testimonie of the conscience and the accusing or excusing of the thoughts v. 16. Their conscience also bearing witnes and their thoughts c. 1. Faius thinketh thâ— three effects of the conscience are here expressed the first to testifie that is to propose the things done vnto the minde then to accuse and thereby to defend or excuse But rather theâ— first is the generall to testifie and beare witnesse which is expressed afterward in these two particulars that according as the things committed are good or euill so the conscienceâ— beareth witnesse by accusing or defending Gorrhan Pareus 2. Their thoughts are said â—â— accuse one an other 1. non cogitationibus inter se digladiantibus not as though the thoughtâ— did at the same time striue together about the same fact that some thoughts accused aâ—â— other excused 2. not yet is it meant of diuers men as that the thoughts accused the vnbeleeuers and excused the beleeuers gloss interlin Gorrh. or the accusing thoughts conceiued puniendos such as were to be punished the excusing servandos such as were to be saued Graeca caten 3. but in one and the same man as his facts were euill his conscience accused and as they were wel done his conscience excused him Par. Tol. 4. Some think that wheâ—â— in euery iudgement there must be three actor retis index â—he actuarie the guiltie person and the iudge that in diuers respects the conscience is all these the conscience accusing is thâ— actor the conscience accused is the guiltie partie and the iudge also is the conscience Faius But the partie accused is rather the man himselfe whome his conscience accuseth or excuseth and the conscience is the witnes the iudge supreame is God sitting in the conscience and the subalternate iudge is the light of nature imprinted in the heart which Lyranus calleth naturale indicatorium hominis the naturall iudgement place of man All these are here expressed by the Apostle he saith the effect of the law is written in their heart the iudgement seate is the heart the iudge the naturall law their written then the partie accused or defended are themselues and the witnesse and giuer of euidence is the conscience 5. Photius ex Oecumen here noteth that the conscience is not said to iustifie or condemne but onely to accuse or excuse sententiam iudex ipse fert the sentence the iudge himselfe giueth c. which is now for the present the euidence of naturall light in the soule but the superiour iudge is God himselfe in the day of iudgement 6. Here Origen disputeth very curiously what this conscience should be and he resolueth that the spirit of the conscience is an other thing beside the soule beeing ioyned vnto it as an inseparable companion in the bodie but if the soule of man be not ruled by it it shall be separated from the soule afterward and the spirit shall returne to God and the soule shall goe to torment to this purpose he expoundeth these words of the vnfaithfull seruant Matth. 24.51 He will separate him and giue him his portion with hypocrites as though the soule and the spirit should be separated a sunder Contr. True it is that there are two faculties in the soule there is in the minde the notion and apprehension of the naturall principles which are graft in vs by nature and then the conscience in the heart Pareus but that these should be diuers in substance and that one may be separated from the other is a strange conceit for the very spirits and soules of the wicked shall be tormented in hell not their soules onely as S. Peter speaketh of the spirits in prison which were disobedient in the daies of Noah 1. Pet. 3.19 by separating in that place our Sauiour meaneth the cutting such off and separating of them from the liuing 35. Qu. Why the Apostle maketh mention of the day of iudgement v. 16. 1. Some ioyne this verse with the 13. Not the hearers of the law but the doers shall be iustified in the day c. and all the rest comming between they enclose in a parenthesis so Beza Pareus and the Greeke catena Beza giueth this reason because if it should be referred to the next words before their thoughts accusing one an other or excusing which is spoken onely of the Gentiles this generall iudgement should be supposed to be onely for the Gentiles But the same inconuenience will follow if it be ioyned to the 13. v. which is specially meant of the Iewes that the day of iudgement would be thought onely to concerne them it is therefore no good consequent because the Gentiles are mentioned before that this iudgement should be onely for them for how followeth it the conscience of the Gentiles shall in that day accuse or excuse them therefore no mans conscience els 2. Wherefore this verse is better annexed to the next words before then to the other words so farre off to the which they can not well be ioyned without great divulsion of the sentence and suspending of the sense the meaning then is this not that the conscience accuseth not or excuseth none till that generall day of iudgement but 1. it is felt now sed tum maxime omnium sentietur but then it shall be felt most of all Osiand so also Lyran. 2. And now many men beeing carried away with the delights of this life present cogitationes accusatrices non audiunt doe not heare or regard their thoughts accusing them but in that day they shall be brought to light euery mans conscience shall touch him Mart. 3. Hactenus occultus est testis hetherto the conscience is but a secret witnes onely knowne to him that hath it but then omnibus apparebunt they shall be made manifest and apparant to all Tolet. 4. and by this the Apostle sheweth ne morte cas extingui that such accusing or excusing thoughts are not extinguished no not by death And Origen here well noteth that the thoughts shall accuse or excuse them in the day of iudgement not which they shall haue then but which they haue now for cogitationum malaruÌ„ quaedam notae certaine marks of euill thoughts doe remaine in the soule which shall be manifested then Origen ficut stile en cera nota imprimitur as a seale leaueth a print in the waxe Haymo 36. Qu. Why it is called the day and of the application of other words v. 16. 1. At the day
the law how could circumcision profit them Ans. 1. In those places the Apostle speaketh of circumcision then abrogated in the times of the Gospel but here he hath respect vnto the times of the law while circumcision was an ordinarie sacrament of the old Testament 2. Circumcision was profitable because ex parte Dei on Gods behalfe it was a seale of all his gratious promises if on their part they did performe the condition which was to walke in obedience this condition was added to meete with their hypocrisie which stood vpon the outward ceremonie thinking it sufficient for them to be circumcised in the flesh whereas circumcision without obedience was no better then vncircumcision and to stirre vp the faithfull to expresse their faith by their obedience and to looke vnto Christ in whom their disobedience was pardoned and their imperfect obedience by his righteousnes supplied Pareus 3. Thus Augustine dissolueth this doubt shewing that there were two kind of precepts giuen the Iewes the morall and ceremoniall the morall were perpetuall not onely concerning those times but they doe bind also now vnder the new Testament the ceremonies were onely for those times si observabantur intelligebantur non modo nihil oberant sid proderant tanquam illi tempori illi genti congruentia if they were obserued and vnderstood they did not onely not hurt but they were profitable as agreeable to those times and to that people to this purpose August exposit inchoat ad Galat. this solution follow Hugo Cardinal distingue tempora salvatur Scriptura distinguish the times and the Scripture is reconciled here the Apostle speaketh of the times before the manifestation of the Gospel so also Gorrhan hic loquitur pro tempore adventus Christi here he speaketh of the time before the comming of Christ there of the time after 4. Some giue this solution further that in those times profuit circumcisio sed non ad salutem circumcision profited but not vnto saluation without the spirituall obseruation of the law gloss ordinar as Hierome in his commentarie vpon this place if he were the author sheweth that circumcision was profitable to these ends 1. vt agnosceretur populus Dei inter gentes that the people of God hereby might be discerned among the Gentiles and therefore the people were not circumcised in the desert because they onely were there though other reasons may be giuen thereof Mart. deinde vt corpora tum agnoscarentur in bello that the circumcised bodies of the Iewes might be discerned in warre further it signified their chastitie and thereby Christ was signified to come of the seede of Abraham who should make an ende of carnall circumcition These and other such profitable vses of circumcision may be alleadged But the Apostle meaneth onely the profitable vse thereof as furthering their saluation as it was a seale of the righteousnes of faith and brought with it the circumcision of the heart in the obedience of the law si Christo credas spiritualiter observes if thou beleeue in Christ and spiritually keepe the law gloss interlin 5. Origen hath two other expositions the first is that the Apostle speaketh not here of carnall circumcision but of the spirituall circumcision of the heart which the Apostle speaketh on afterward and this circumcision consisteth in ceasing from sinne which is not sufficient vnlesse also we doe the works of righteousnes in keeping of the law and his reason is because the Apostle saith If thou be a breaker of the law thy circumcision is made vncircumcision non est possibile carnalem circumcisionem in praeputium verti it is not possible for carnal circumcision to be turned to vncircumcision therfore such vncircumcisiō the Apostle speaketh not of Contra. 1. the Apostle in this place speaketh euidently of two circumcisions the one carnall which of it selfe is not profitable without the keeping of the lawe and the other spirituall which is the circumcision of the heart of the former he speaketh here because he saith to the Iewe thy circumcision which was the circumcision of the flesh wherein they gloried and the circumcision of the heart consisted not onely in ceasing from sinne but in keeping also the lawe it is in the spirit and is acceptable to God v. 29. but a cessation from sinne onely without obedience is not accepted of God 2. the meaning of the other words is that such remission facta est abominalis Deo c. is become abominable vnto God as if it were vncircumcision Lyran. non plus valet quam praeputium it auaileth no more then vncircumcision Gorrhan yea and Origen himselfe so expoundeth afterward his circumcision shall be turned into vncircumcision that is nihil profuturam it shall not profit him at all 6. Origen hath an other exposition he thinketh that the Apostle may also speake of such circumcision as remained a while among the faithfull after the comming of Christ that although the Apostle allowed not the Gentiles to be circumcised to whom he saith Galat. 5. That if they were circumcised Christ should not profit them yet he beareth with the Iewes to whom he speaketh here to be circumcised least they might haue beene hindred from comming vnto Christ so their circumcision he maketh like to Peters discerning of meates which were some cleane some vncleane by the Lawe and to Pauls purifying himselfe Contra. There is great difference betweene these speaches circumcision is profitable and circumcision hindreth or hurteth not After the Gospel was preached and some ceremonies of the Lawe yet in fact remained beeing in right abolished the toleration of such things for a time was no impediment to the beleeuing Iewes but yet it furthered them not no more then Timothie his circumcision did profit him or Pauls purifying which both were done not for any benefit to themselues but least they might haue giuen offence and so hindered others But the Apostle speaketh here of the profit which circumcision brought which was onely during the continuance of such legall sacraments which were profitable vnto them then as beeing seales vnto them of the righteousnesse of faith in Christ so then circumcision with other legall tites was profitable vnder the lawe but after the ceremonies were abolished they became vnprofitable in the meane time betweene both as they profited not such as beleeued of the circumcision so they hindred not if they did not repose their trust and confidence in them Therefore of all these expositions I resolue of the first that the Apostle here speaketh of circumcision as it was an ordinarie sacrament vnder the lawe not yet abolished Quest. 42. How circumcision was availeable for infants Obiect If circumcision did not profit except they kept the law this doubt will be made that then it was not profitable at all vnto infants who could not keepe the lawe Answ. 1. Hugo answeareth that circumcision did not profit infants ex virtute sua sed ex virtute fide parentium by it owne vertue but by
the Syrian translatour placeth them so by nature must be ioyned to vncircumcision not to keeping the lawe and it is a description of the Gentiles which haue vncircumcision by nature Pareus 2. Obiect The words of the Apostle are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 consummans as the Latine interpreter readeth perfecting the law which phrase Origen thus distinguisheth from the former word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to keepe the lawe which the Apostle vseth v. 26. he that liueth according to the letter of the lawe is said to keepe it but he that keepeth it according to the spirituall sense is said to perfect or accomplish it Contra. But Beza here well obserueth that both these are here taken for one that the perfect keeping of the lawe is not here opposed to the imperfect keeping but the keeping and obseruing of the lawe is set against the not hauing care to keepe it but to rest onely in the outward signe and ceremonie Quest. 44. Of the explanation of certaine termes here vsed by the Apostle and of the letter and the spirit 1. v. 26. Where the Apostle saith if vncircumcision keepe the lawe by a Metonimie he vnderstandeth the vncircumcised the signe is taken for the thing signified but afterward it is taken for the signe it selfe 2. His vncircumcision shall be counted for circumcision that is it shall be as no circumcision Chrysostome readeth it shall be turned into circumcision it shall be all one as if he were circumcised 3. By the ordinances of the lawe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 some vnderstand the ceremonies and rites of the law But rather the morall duties of the lawe are thereby signified which the Gentiles performed hauing not the written lawe otherwise the rites and ceremonies of the lawe they could not obserue without the knowledge of the written lawe 4. Shall iudge thee To iudge is taken three wayes 1. Personally as it is said the Saints shall iudge the world 1. Cor. 6. shall personally stand against them in iudgement 2. actually as to iudge may be taken to accuse or testifie against as it is said v. 15. their thoughts accusing them 3. or by example as it is said the Ninevites and the Queene of the South shall iudge the Israelites so is it taken here the Gentiles going beyond the Iewes in example of life shall condemne them that is shewe them to be worthie of iudgement for their euill life Mart. Calvin Pareus 5. What is meant by the letter and spirit there are diuerse expositions 1. Sometime Augustine by the letter vnderstandeth the litterall sense of the lawe by the spirit the spirituall sense exposit in epist. ad Roman so also Origen he transgresseth the lawe qui spiritualem eius non tenet sensum who keepeth not the spirituall sense but euen the spirituall sense of the lawe if it were apprehended onely and the heart not thereby circumcised and reformed was in the Apostles sense but literall 2. some by the letter vnderstand legem scriptam the lawe written as separate from the grace of Christ as the Syrian interpreter readeth scripturam the Scripture which is so called because it was written in tables of stone gloss interlin 3. But it is better here more specially applyed to circumcision so that the letter and circumcision are here taken pro literali circumcisione for litterall circumcision Calvin Pareus that is the externall signe and ceremonie of circumcision onely according to the letter of the lawe which was made literalibus cultris with literall that is externall knifes Gorrhan and by the spirit is not vnderstood the soule as Tolet following Chrysostome but the efficacie of grace wrought in the soule by the spirit of God and so Augustine taketh it els where thus describing the circumcision of the heart quam facit non litera legis docent minans sed spiritus Dei sanans adiuvans which not the letter of the law teaching and threatning but the spirit of God worketh healing and helping lib. de spirit liter c. 8. so then there is no difference quoad rem in respect of the thing which is propounded betweene the spirit and the letter sed quoad animi affectum but in respect of the affection of the mind and the inward operation of the spirit Mart. for euen he that heareth the Gospell but beleeueth it not may be said to be a Gospeller according to the letter not after the spirit 6. By transgressing the lawe is meant the voluntarie breaking thereof not the fayling therein thorough ignorance or infirmitie Mart. as Origen noteth Paul himselfe did not alwaies keepe the lawe non tamen fuit praevaricator legis yet he was not a prevaricator or transgressor of the lawe 7. v. 28. He is not a Iewe which is a Iewe outward here must be vnderstood the word onely he was not a Iewe indeed that was onely so outwardly And in this sense the Apostle saith els where he was not sent to baptize that is onely Martyr Quest. 45. Of two kinds of Iewes and two kinds of circumcision v. 28. v. 28. He is not a Iewe which is one outwardly c. 1. The Apostle here maketh a double comparison both of the persons setting a circumcised Iewe not keeping the lawe against an vncircumcised Gentile keeping of the lawe and of the things betweene inward circumcision of the heart and outward in the flesh onely Mart. 2. And here there is a fowrefold antithesis or exposition 1. From the formes the one is within the other without in outward appearance onely 2. from the subiect one is in the heart the other in the flesh 3. from the efficient one is wrought by the spirit the other is in the letter it consisteth in literall and ceremoniall observations 4. from the ende the one hath praise of God the other is commended onely of men Gryneus 3. Hence the Apostle prooueth by three arguments that the spirituall circumcision is better then the carnall 1. That is best which is in secret and in truth then that which is openly and in shewe onely 2. and that which is wrought by the spirit is more excellent then that which is in the letter 3. and that hath the preheminence whose praise is of God 4. This distinction of spirituall and morall circumcision S. Paul hath out of Moses Deut. 10.16 Circumcise the foreskinne of your heart Deut. 30.6 The Lord thy God will circumcise thine heart which the Apostle further describeth thus Coloss. 2.11 In whom yee are also circumcised with circumcision made without hands by putting off the sinfull bodie of the flesh thorough the circumcision of Christ. And as there are two kinds of circumcision so there is also a twofold vncircumcision as Burgens noteth addition 1. out of the Prophet Ieremie c. 9.26 All the nations are vncircumcised and all the house of Israel are vncircumcised in the heart there is then an vncircumcision of the heart and an other of the flesh 5. Yet this must not be so vnderstood as though there were
tooke away the handwriting of the lawe which was against vs Calvin so Oecumen by the bodie of Christ pro nobis interemptum slaine for vs so also Ambrose tradens corpus suum Servator mortem vicit peccatum damnavit our Sauiour deliuering vp his bodie ouercame death and condemned sinne c. So we are dead vnto the lawe in the bodie of Christ because he in his body was made a curse for vs to redeeme vs from the curse of the law Par. Quest. 7. Of the meaning of these words v. 6. beeing dead vnto it There are 3. readings of these words 1. some reade 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 we are deliuered from the law of death so the vulgar Latine and Ambrose with Anselme Haymo and Origen also maketh mention hereof though he approoue an other reading But the morall lawe is not properly called the law of death which title better agreath vnto sinne which indeed is the law of death Beza obserueth that no Greek copie but one which he had seen so readeth 2. Some read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 being dead in the nominative which some expound thus in the which we were held as dead Origen but here is a traiection or transposing of the words which stand thus in the originall dead wherein c. not wherein we were dead some vse a harder kind of traiection we which are dead are deliuered whereas the order of the words is this we are deliuered from the lawe beeing dead c. some vse no traiection at all but supply the pronounc it or that dead vnto it wherein c. and they vnderstand the lawe Theophylact Erasmus Bucer Calvin P. Mart. 3. But the better reading is in the genetive 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and some ioyne it with the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 lawe the lawe beeing dead wherein c. but it is rather put absolutely and the pronoune that or it must be supplyed that beeing dead wherein we were holden not in Oecumenius sense who vnderstandeth it actiuely we are dead by sinne but passiuely with Chrysostome that beeing dead namely sinne wherein we were holden id quod detinebat peccatum c. that which did hold vs namely sinne hath now nothing to hold vs with Quest. 8. What is meant by the newenesse of the spirit and the oldnesse of the letter 1. Origen vnderstandeth by the oldnes of the letter the ceremonies of the lawe as circumcision the Iewish Sabbaths by the newenesse of the letter the spirituall and allegoticall sense so also Haymo saith he serueth God in the newenes of the spirit that spiritually practiseth the circumcision of the heart not the carnall obseruation of the ceremonies But S. Paul treateth here of the morall not the ceremoniall lawe as Tolet well obserueth annot 18. 2. Chrysostome and Theophylact following him vnderstand the oldnes of the letter of the externall obedience which was practised vnder the law the newenesse of the spirit they expound to be the inward obedience of the heart wrought in vs by the spirit of Christ But we must here take heede that we doe not so thinke that the literall sense of the lawe onely concerned outward obedience for it required the perfect loue of God and our neighbour and restrained the verie inward concupiscence Neither must we imagine that all they which liued vnder the lawe onely serued God in the oldnes of the letter yeelding onely externall obedience as Chrysostome seemeth to insinuate that they were commanded onely to abstaine from murther adulterie and such like but we are restrained from anger wantonnes the inward motions for many of the holy men vnder the lawe had the newenesse of spirit in the renovation of their inward desires as the faithfull haue vnder the Gospell 3. Some by the oldnesse of the letter vnderstand sinne which was not reformed by the letter of the lawe by the newenesse of the spirit the fruits of righteousnesse as Hierome epist. ad Hedib quest 8. vivamus sub pracepto qui prius in modum brutorum c. let vs liue vnder the precept which before as bruite beasts said let vs eate and drinke c. so also Tolet annot 8. but if by the oldnes of the letter we vnderstand sinne how can any be said to serue God in sinne 4. Ambrose by the newenesse of the spirit doth vnderstand legem fidei the lawe of faith by the oldnes of the letter the law of works but the Apostle here speaketh of our obedience and sanctifie which is the fruits indeede of iustification rather then iustification it selfe 5. Wherefore the Apostle rather by the oldnes of the letter vnderstandeth the outward and externall obedience onely ot iosam legis notitiam the idle and fruitlesse knowledge of the lawe without the true conuersion of the heart the newenes of the spirit is the true sanctitie both of bodie and soule wrought in vs by the spirit of God which is called newe compared with our former state and condition vnder the old man and in respect of our newe mariage with Christ Pareus so Calvin non habemus in lege nisi externam literam c. we haue not in the lawe but onely the externall letter which doth bridle our outward actions but doth not restraine our concupiscence so Pet. Martyr vnderstandeth quoddam obedientia genus a certaine kind of outward obedience but not such as God requireth to the same purpose Osrander the newenes of the spirit is when we serue God move spontaneo spiritu with a readie and willing spirit they serued God in the oldnes of the letter that is indignabundo spiritus with an vnwilling mind And the law as Beza well noteth is called the letter quia surdis canit because it speaketh as vnto deafe men till they be regenerate and renewed by the spirit of grace 6. So here are three things set one against the other solutio contra detentionem libertie or freedome against detayning or holding the newenesse against the oldnes the spirit against the letter Gorrhan Quest. 9. How S. Paul beeing brought vp in the knowledge of the law could say I knew not lust 7. and I was aliue without the law v. 9. 1. The occasion of this question is because elswhere the Apostle professeth his integrity as Philip. 3.6 touching the righteousnesse which is in the law I was vnreproouable and Act. 23.1 he saith I haue in all good conscience serued God vnto this day how then could he be ignorant of the law or be without the law Ans. 1. It may be answered that either S. Paul spake of his first age in the time of his childhood when he knew not the law or he speaketh figuratiuely in the person of an other But neither of these is likely not the first for the things which the Apostle here toucheth show the law wrought in him all manner of concupiscence are not incident into the age of children or vnexperienced young men nor the other for thoroughout this whole chapter the
statutes that were not good Gorrhan here answereth that they were good in themselues but became euill ipsorum vitio by their fault Iunius vnderstandeth that place of the hard iudiciall laws and sentences of death both ordinarie and extraordinarie But rather it is referred to the ceremoniall laws which were as a yoke and burthen laid vpon the people which they were not able to beare as S. Peter expoundeth Act. 15.10 Quest. 23. How the lawe is said to be spirituall 1. Origen thinketh it is called spirituall because it must be vnderstood not literally but spiritually But the Apostle treateth here of the morall lawe where was no place for allegories 2. Theodoret because it was giuen of God who is a spirit 3. Ambrose because the lawe directed vs to the worship of God who is a most pure spirit 4. Augustine because it cannot be fulfilled nisi à viris spiritualibus but of spirituall men but no man in this life is so spirituall that he can keep the law 5. Thomas because concordat cum spiritu hominis it agreeth with the spirit of man that is reason so also Lyranus because it directeth man to followe the instinct of the spirit or reason so also Gorrhan spiritum hominis aleus it nourisheth the spirit of man But the verie spirit of man is corrupt and contrarie to the law by nature and therefore the Apostle saith Ephes. 4.23 be renewed in the spirit of your mind 6. Pet. Martyr giueth this reason why it is called spirituall because it requireth not onely the externall obedience in the outward workes but the spirituall in the heart and affections 7. But hereunto it may be added that it is spirituall because it requireth a spirituall that is a perfect obedience both in bodie and soule and an angelicall and diuine obedience to followe vertue and shunne vice so Chrysostome and Theophylact and Calvin Pareus Osiand following them 8. that seemeth to be somewhat curious which the ordinar gloss here obserueth that the Lawe is onely called spirituall because therein are those things quae Dit sunt which are Gods but the Gospel is called lex spiritus the lawe of the spirit because there Deus ipse est God himselfe is Quest. 24. How the Apostle saith he is carnall and sold vnder sinne v. 17. 1. Pererius well obserueth here that one may be said to be carnall two waies quia serâ—â— carni because he serueth the flesh or he which by reason of his corrupt nature procliuis est is prone vnto concupiscence to this purpose Pareus that in the first sense the vnregenerate are said to be carnall in the other the regenerate because they are yet infirmitatibus abnoxque subiect to infirmities quia nondums habent spirituale corpus because they haue not yet a spirituall bodie freed from all infirmities such as they shall haue in the resurrection August lib. ad Bonifac. c. 10. so we haue inchoatam non plenam liberationem a deliuerance begunne in Christ but not yet perfect till our last enemie death shall be destroied 2. Likewise where the Apostle saith he was sold 1. Some take the word properly for such a selling wherein there is a buyer a thing sold and a price which they referre either vnto Adams selling himselfe to the deuill for an apple Lyran. gloss ordinar or to a mans selling of himselfe by his actuall sinnes for the sweetnesse of pleasure which is as the price which men sell themselues to the deuill for Tolet. annot 16. Gorrhan But in this sense S. Paul beeing a spirituall and regenerate man cannot be said to be sold. 2. wherefore this metaphor is not largely to be taken as when Ahab is said to haue sold himselfe to worke wickednes 1. King 21.25 for there are two kinds of slaues one that selleth himselfe into captiuitie and willingly obeyeth a tyrant or one which against his will is brought into servitude as Ioseph was sold by his brethren into captiuitie and this is S. Pauls case here Pareus And Augustine noteth that sometime selling in Scripture is taken for a simple tradition or deliuering ouer without any price lib. 7. in Iudic. c. 17. and so indeed the Hebrew word machar signifieth as well to deliuer as to sell as Isay 52.3 the Israelites are said to be sold for naught and the Lord will redeeme them for naught But these two are said in a diuerse sense Men are said to be sold for naught in respect of God he receiueth no honour but rather dishonour by their selling ouer vnto sinne they are redeemed for naught in Christ in respect of themselues because they gaue nothing for their redemption but yet in respect of Christ and his price they were not redeemed for naught but by the most pretious blood of Christ Mart. Pererius thinketh they are said to be redeemed for naught comparatively because that momentarie pleasure for the which a sinner selleth himselfe is nothing to the price and dignitie of his soule numer 72. but rather selling is here taken for a plaine deliuering ouer as is before shewed out of Augustine Now two waies are the regenerate sold ouer to sinne in respect of their originall corruption and of their carnall infirmities which remaine still in their corrupt nature to the which they are subiect still Pareus but the vnregenerate are said to be sold ouer as Ahab was because they giue themselues wholly ouer vnto sinne Beza doth well expresse these two kinds of seruitude or selling ouer by the like difference in humane servitude for some are slaves because they are borne of serâ—ile and bond parents others make themselues bond like vnto the first are the regenerate and the vnregenerate as the second Quest. 25. Of these words v. 15. I allow not what I doe what I would that doe I not 1. Chrysostome thinking that the Apostle speaketh this in the person of an vnregenerate man referreth this word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I know not or vnderstand nor to the vnderstanding not that a sinner knoweth not when he sinneth sed tenebrosa quadaÌ„ vertigine obvoluor but I am ouertaken with a kind of dizines that I know not how I was ouertaken so also Origen non rem ipsam sed causam rei dicitur ignorare he is said not to know not the thing but the cause thereof that is how and by what means he came to sinne But it is euident by the words following what I would c. that the Apostle speaketh of his will rather then vnderstanding 2. Pererius likewise inclining to thinke that this is spoken in the person of a carnall man will haue this vnderstood of a generall and vniversall knowledge will and hatred that men in generall knowe and will vertue and hate vice but not in particular But the Apostle here speaketh of doing and not doing which must be referred to particular actions 3. Augustine verie well interpreteth non agnosco I know not that is non approbo non consentio I approoue not consent not
be lawfull to sweare and vpon what occasion 1. That it is lawfull to sweare thus it appeareth 1. Christ came not to dissolue the lawe Matth. 5.17 now the lawe not onely permitteth but commandeth to sweare where cause is Deut. 6.13 and 10.20 2. the Lord himselfe sweareth Psal. 110.4 Heb. 6.17 therefore it is not sinne to sweare 3. the holy Fathers and Patriarkes vsed to take an oath where it was lawfully required as Abraham Gen. 21.24 Iacob Genes 31.53 Dauid 1◠Sam. 24.23 2. But it will be thus on the contrarie obiected 1. Christ saith Sweare not at all neither by heauen for it is the throne of God c. Answear Christ forbiddeth not to sweare by God but not by creatures as by the heauen the earth by the Temple by the head 2. where he saith let your communication be yea yea nay nay Christ forbiddeth not the lawfull vse of an oath when there is iust cause but the often and vnnecessarie vsing of it in common talke where then it concerneth the saluation or edification of our brethren it is lawfull to take an oath as it was requisite that the Romanes should be well perswaded of S. Pauls affection toward them who had yet neuer seene them as Chrysostome saith quouiam neminem hominum animi sui testem sistere poterat c. because he could not set forth any man to be a witnesse of his minde he calleth vpon God who searcheth the heart 3. It will be againe obiected that in the Newe Testament an oath is not lawfull as it was in the olde Basil. in Psalm 14. Answear The abuse of an oath was vnlawfull both in the Old Testament and in the Newe But to take an oath lawfully is as well permitted to the Church of Christ nowe as it was to the Church of the Iewes As the Prophet Isaiah prophesieth of the Newe Church that they shall sweare by Iehovah Isay. 19.18 and c. 43.23 Ierem. 4.3 Quest. 30. How Paul is said to serue in the spirit 1. Chrysostome by the spirit vnderstandeth the holy Ghost omnia spiritus sancti imputat virtuti he ascribeth all to the vertue of the holy spirit nothing to his owne diligence But in that he saith in my spirit this interpretation is auoided Paul would not so call the holy Ghost my spirit 2. Theodoret by spirit thinketh to be meant the gift and grace giuen vnto Paul whereby he was furnished for his Apostleship whereof he spake before v. 5. by whom we haue receiued grace and Apostleship so also Oecumenius he is said to serue him in tradito sibi dono in the gift giuen vnto him but so much is expressed in the words following In the Gospell of his sonne that sheweth his ministerie and employment in the Gospell 3. some giue this sense whom I serue in the spirit that is not in the flesh non in carnalibus observantijs not in carnall obseruations such as were the ceremonies of the lawe gloss interlin so also Aretius I serue God non vt hypocritae ceremonijs not as hipocrites with ceremonies but the mentioning of the Gospel following excludeth all legall ceremonies 4. Origen here maketh a distinction betweene the soule and the spirit which he taketh for the superior and higher part of the soule wherein he serued God Ambrose also by the spirit vnderstandeth the minde which is true that inwardly he serued Christ in his spirit and mind but the faine not considered in the naturall condition thereof as Origen seemeth to haue relation thereunto but renewed and regenerate by grace 5. S. Paul then by his spirit vnderstandeth his ardent and earnest affection wherein he serued God most earnestly and zealously in the ministerie of the Gospel Beza The like saying the Apostle hath 2. Tim. 1.3 I thanke God whome I serue from mine Elders with a pure conscience he serued God with an vpright and innocent heart not in shew and oftentation and in this sense our Sauiour saith Ioh. 4.24 They that worship God must worship him in spirit and in truth Martyr 31. Quest. v. 10. What prosperous iourney the Apostle meaneth v. 10. That I might haue a prosperous iourney by the will of God 1. Paul simply praieth not for a prosperous iourney but according to the will of God there is a prosperitie not according to the will of God as the wise man saith Prov. 1.32 The prosperitie of fooles destroyeth them Gorrham But the Apostle esteemeth not of such prosperous things quae sine voluntate dei eveniunt which come to passe without the will of God Haymo 2. The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifieth that I may haue a iourney giuen me according to my minde Erasm. in which desire the Apostle non deprecatur omnia pericula doth not pray against all perills and daungers for he suffered shipwracke and endured other casualties in his iourney to Rome but he counted it a prosperous iourney which howsoeuer might bring him vnto them to bestow some spirituall gift vpon them Aretius Such a prosperous iourney was that which S. Paul tooke into Macedonia where though he suffered imprisonment and were beaten with roddes yet his iourney prospered in respect of the good successe which he had in preaching of the Gospel Martyr 3. And this desire of Paul to see the Romanes might be one cause of his appeale which he made to Rome Act. 25. Lyranus 32. Quest. Whether S. Paul needed to be mutually strengthened by the faith of the Romanes v. 12. That I might be comforted through our mutuall faith both yours and mine 1. Chrysostome thinketh that Paul spake not this quod ipse illorum opus habeat auxilio as though he had neede of their helpe seeing he was a pillar of the Church but that he so saith to qualifie his former speach v. 11. because he had saide that I might bestow vpon you some spirituall gift to strengthen you 2. But although the Apostles modestie appeare herein that ioyneth himselfe with them as hauing neede of their mutuall comfort yet in truth he professeth himselfe not to be so perfect as though he needed no helps non ponit se in supremo gradu he doth not place himselfe in the highest degree for he other where doth acknowledge his imperfection both in knowledge 1. Cor. 13. and in the gifts of regeneration Rom. 7. Pareus like as a minister comming to visit one that is sicke to comfort him may be comforted againe by him Olevian to this purpose P. Martyr 3. This mutuall consolation Theophytact vnderstandeth of the alleviating of their afflictions by their mutuall comforts Tolet with others of the mutuall ioy which they should haue one in an others mutuall faith Lyranus that they should be comforted by faith which was common to him and them for there is but one faith But as Chrysostome saith here this consolation may be taken pro fider incremento for the encrease of faith for the faithfull mutuis exhortationibus in fide proficiunt by mutuall exhortations doe profit
that are perfect as namely the Apostles who are promised to fit vpon twelue feares and iudge the twelue tribes of Israel So likewise for them that shall be condemned some sine iudicij examine condemnabuntur shall be iudged without any examination or iudgement such are the infidels which shall rise againe non ad iudicium sed ad tormentum not vnto iudgement but vnto torment as it is saide in Psal. 1. The wicked shall not stand vp in iudgement and here the Apostle saith of such they shall perish without the law But they which professed the faith and yet liued not thereafter redarguentur vt pereant shall first be iudged and reprooued and then perish like as in a commonwealth the Prince aliter punit civem delinquentem aliter hostem rebellantem punisheth a citizen offending one way examining his offence according to the law and an enemie rebelling an other way he vseth martiall law against such giuing sentence presently to condemne them But this obseruation of Gregorie seemeth somewhat curious the Apostle intendeth not here any such thing to shew any difference in the processe of iudgement betweene the Iewes and Gentiles but that they both beeing in the same cause of transgression shall be partakers of the same punishment And that there shall be but one manner of proceeding in iudgement both in rewarding the righteous and in condemning the wicked it is euident by that description of Christs comming to iudgement Matth. 25.31 6. Augustine here propoundeth this doubt that whereas the Apostle saith Rom. 4.15 Where there is no law there is no transgression how then can the Gentiles be found to be transgressors without the law for answer hereunto he maketh three kind of lawes one is the written law which is giuen vnto the Iewes not to the Gentiles and of this law speaketh the Apostle here that they sinned without the law and so shall perish without the law that is the written law of Moses there is beside the law of nature whereof the Apostle speaketh afterward v. 14. They hauing not the law are a law vnto themselues against this law the Gentiles sinned and by this law they shall be iudged the third law is that which was giuen vnto Adam in Paradise by which not onely he but all his posteritie are found to be transgressors and in respect of this law euen infants are found trespassers because of originall sinne to this purpose Augustine in the place before cited 25. Quest. Of the occasion of these words v. 13. The hearers of the law are not righteous before God but the doers shall be iustified 1. Some take this to be a new argument to conuince the Iewes that they could not be iustified by the law because the keeping and fulfilling of the law is required to make one iust which no man can doe and so consequently beeing not iustified by the law they must seeke to be iustified by faith Calv. Pareus But as yet the Apostle is not entred into that matter to prooue iustification by faith and not by the law he hetherto laboureth to conuince both Iewes and Gentiles that they are vnder sinne 2. Some take this to be the order that the Apostle prooueth both Iewes and Gentiles to be equall both quo ad naturam in nature for God hath no respect of persons v. 11. they are all alike by nature and quoad poenam in their punishment they are equall the one shall perish without the law the other shall be iudged by the law v. 12. then quoad culpam they are equall in the fault because neither of them are doers of the law Gorrhaen 3. Some thinke that here the Apostle meeteth with an obiection of the Iewes who seeing the Apostle to equalize them with the Gentiles might haue obiected that they had the law and so had not the Gentiles the Apostle then answereth that this did not helpe them because they were hearers onely of the law and not doers Martyr Gryneus 4. Tolet thinketh that this sentence is brought in as a probation of the 10. verse the glorie shall be to euery one that doth good otherwise that part should be passed ouer without proofe and so he thinketh this clause not specially to be meant of the Iewes but of the Gentiles also because it is said the doers shall be iustified which was common both to the Iewes and Gentiles not the hearers and doers which was proper to the Iewes who had the law written which was read vnto them and they heard it Faius also thinketh this to be a proofe of the tenth verse Contra. 1. But if S. Paul should prooue here that glorie shall be to euerie one that doth good and he immediately inferreth that the Gentiles doe by nature the things of the lawe it would follow that by nature they might doe good and so by their naturall workes obtaine glorie which is not to be admitted 2. that part concerning glorie to them which did good had not so much neede of proofe as the other because there were verie fewe found among the Gentiles that did such good workes as should be recompensed with glorie and honour and the Apostles principall intendment is to conclude both Iewes and Gentiles to be vnder sinne 3. and further that the Apostle speaketh of the written lawe here it is euident because that onely was heard neither needed he againe to repeate hearers of the lawe and doers it beeing mentioned before 5. Wherefore this rather is the coherence of this verse that whereas S. Paul in the former verse had shewed first the Gentiles without the lawe and the Iewes vnder the lawe to be sinners he prooueth the latter part first that the Iewes should be iudged by the law because as long as they were hearers and not doers it could not helpe them they should not thereby be approoued and iustified and in the next verses following he sheweth how the Gentiles should perish without the law because although they had not the written law yet they had the lawe of nature imprinted in them which guided them to doe some things agreeable to the lawe and so made them inexcusable And thus this whole disputation of the Apostle hangeth well together Bucer Aretius Quest. 26. Of the meaning of these words Not the hearers of the Lawe c. but the doers shall be iustified ver 13. 1. There are two kind of hearers some onely heare with the eare but vnderstand not Matth. 13.13 they hearing heare not neither doe vnderstand and there is an hearing ioyned with vnderstanding v. 15. least they should heare with their eares and vnderstand with their hearts of the first kind of hearing speaketh the Apostle here 2. Doers of the lawe the lawe is fulfilled two wayes one is in supposition that if a man could by his owne strength keepe the lawe he should thereby be iustified there is another fulfilling which is by the perfect obedience of Christ imputed to vs by faith whereof the Apostle speaketh Philip. 3.9 Not hauing mine
the which naturall reason iuduceth was some way sufficient to the Gentiles vnto saluation c. But nothing can be acceptable to God without faith not that generall faith and knowledge of one God but the knowledge of God in Christ for he is the way and doore and without him is no entrace into life 6. Wherefore the Apostle here describeth the Gentiles in generall euen before the times of the Gospel and such as had no other direction then by the lawe of nature which they had as the Apostle sheweth by these two arguments both by the externall workes of the lawe and by the inward testimonie of their conscience But the Apostle faith not they fulfilled the lawe they onely did certaine things prescribed in the lawe Martyr And he speaketh rather de notitia naturali quam de implenda legis facultate of the naturall knowledge which they had not of any power or facultie to fulfill the lawe Calvin Beza And he meaneth not all the Gentiles in generall but the wiser sort among them as Solon Socrates Aristides the Sciptoes Catoes with other who outwardly did some externall workes which the lawe commanded though they wanted the inward obedience Pareus Quest. 27. How any thing can be said to be written in the heart by nature seeing the minde is commonly held to be as a bare and naked table v. 15. Which shewe the effect of the lawe written in their heart It is the opinion of the best Philosophers as of Plato in Philebo that the soule of man by nature is like vnto a booke wherein nothing is written or like vnto a bare naked table Aristot. lib. 3. de anima c. 4. how then doth the Apostle here say that the lawe is written in their heart Answ. 1. Plato was of opinion that all things were at the first written in the soule but when it commeth into the bodie is blotted out againe and forgotten and vpon this ground that opinion is mentioned by the Platonists that scire est reminisci to know is nothing els but to remember But this assertion presupposeth that the soule of man had a beeing without the bodie and that there is a certaine promptuarie or seminare of soules from whence the soules are deriued into the bodies But this opinion is contrarie to the Scripture which affirmeth that God formeth the spirit of man within him Zach. 12.1 the soule of man is created within him in his bodie infundendo creatur creando infunditur it is created by infusion into the bodie and iufused by creation 2. therefore a better answer is that whereas Aristole saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that nothing is written in the vnderstanding it must be vnderstood actually yet potentia in possibilitie euerie thing is written there because the vnderstanding is apt and hath a capacitie to receiue and apprehend euerie thing 3. neither is that axiome of Philosophie generally to be vnderstood but to be restrained to such principles as are not engendred in the mind without instruction experience and obseruation as is the knowledge of arts otherwise there are some principles which are by nature imprinted in the soule as first the naturall conclusions which the soule apprehendeth of it selfe without any other demonstration as that God is to be worshipped parents are to be honoured that good and honest things are to be desired secondly there are certaine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 generall notions which are at the first apprehended onely by the sense as that the fire burneth that the whole is greater then the part and such like ex Perer. Quest. 28. Of the Lawe of nature what it is It shall not be amisse by occasion of these words of the Apostle who speaketh here of the lawe of nature written in the heart a little to digresse and briefly touch certaine questions of this matter and first we will see what this lawe of nature is and of what precepts it consisteth 1. It is euident by the Apostle here that there is a lawe of nature which he prooueth by â—o effects the one externall in the performance of some things agreeable to the lawe the other internall in the testimonie of the conscience But in this inward testimonie there are two things to be considered there is first that which is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is the comprehension of certaine practicall principles and a naturall discerning betweene good and euill iust and vniust then there is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the conscience which either accuseth one for doing euill or excuseth him in choosing of that which is good the synteresis doth frame the proposition the syneidesis or cosncience the assumption as thus the naturall lawe reacheth that parents must be honoured and that they which disobey parents are worthie of punishment thus the proposition is framed out of the principles of nature then the conscience of the guiltie person supplyeth the assumption But we Cham Esau Absolom haue disobeyed our parents therefore we deserue punishment and the like practicall syllogismes may be made in other commandements Gryneus 1. Melancthon thus defineth the lawe of nature it is a knowledge of certaine principles belonging to the practise of life and of the conclusions thence necessarily inferred agreeable with the eternall rule of truth which God hath planted in the mind of man to be a testimonie vnto man that there is a God which ruleth and iudgeth the actions of men c. In this description there are the former causes expressed of the law of nature 1. the materiall cause or the obiect thereof wherein it is occupied and whereof it consisteth namely of certaine practicall principles with the conclusions gathered thereupon for the speciall scope of this naturall direction is for the the practise of life and not for speculation and in this naturall knowledge are not onely contained the first principles as parents are to be honoured but the conclusions thence diducted as out of this principle in generall euery one is taught by the light of nature in particular to conclude that therefore he must honour his parents 2. the formall cause is the agreement with the rule of truth and the equitie of Gods written lawe for the lawe of nature is a summarie abridgement of the morall lawe 3. then the efficient cause and author is God who hath written and imprinted this law in the heart of man as Ambrose thus defineth this naturall law quam Deus omnium creator singulorum hominum pectoribus iufudit which God the Creator of all hath infused into euerie mans breast epist. 71.4 then the end is that it should be a testimonie of the diuine prouidence and iudgement whereby he ruleth all things and in the ende will iudge the actions of men This description of the lawe of nature agreeth with the Apostles definition here it is the effect of the lawe written in our hearts the effect or worke sheweth the matter of the lawe the forme written the efficient for it is Gods writing the ende
taketh this iustice to be Christ rather it signifieth the iustice or righteousnesse which is by faith to Christ so called both because of the efficient cause thereof namely God who worketh it in vs and in regard of the effect because it onely is able to stand before God Calvin 2. Without the Lawe 1. Origen here vnderstandeth the lawe of nature and giueth thiâ— exposition ad iustitiam Dei cognoscendam nihil opitulabatur lex naturae the law of nature did helpe nothing at all to the knowledge of the iustice of God but it was manifested by the written lawe of Moses but the Apostle excludeth not here the written lawe for them it were no consequent speach vnto the former where the Apostle denied iustification vnto all workes of the lawe in generall the same lawe then must be here vnderstood which he treated before that is generally both the naturall and written law 2. Augustine ioyneth this word without the lawe not vnto manifested but vnto righteousnesse so the righteousnesse without the lawe he expoundeth sine adminiculo legis without the helpe of the law lib. de spirit liter c. 9. but this sense first Beza confuteth by the order and placing of the words which stand thus without the lawe is righteousnesse made manifest not righteousnes without the lawe as S. Iames saith faith without works is dead not without works faith is dead for in this transposing of the words the sense is much altered Tolet addeth this reason that righteousnesse without the lawe that is the workes of the lawe was knowne euen vnto the faithfull vnder the lawe therefore the words without the lawe must be ioyned rather vnto manifested then to righteousnesse 3. But yet Tolet is here deceiued for he thus interpreteth absque lege without the lawe that is cossante lege the lawe ceasing and beeing abrogate the Euangelicall faith was manifested for although the workes of the morall law are commanded in the Gospel yet they bind not by reason of the legall bond or obligation but by vertue and force of newe institution thereof by Christ But our Sauiour faith directly that he came not to destroy the lawe and the Prophets Matth. 5.17 but if the morall lawe were first abrogated though it were againe reuiued by Christ it must first be dissolued 4. Ambrose well referreth without the lawe to manifested but he seemeth to restraine it to the lawe of ceremonies sine lege apparuit sed sine lege sabbati circumcisionis it appeared without the lawe but without the lawe of the Sabboth and circumcision and newe Moone c. But in all this disputation the Apostle chiefely entreateth of the morall lawe by the which specially came the knowledge of sinne 5. some referre this to the manifestation of the Gospel by the preaching of the Apostles when the Gentiles were called which had no knowledge of the lawe Mart. and many also among the Iewes which though they had not the lawe yet cared not for it as they say Ioh. 7.48 Doth any of the rulers or Pharisies beleeue in him but this people which knoweth not the lawe Gorrhan â—â— they vnderstand without the lawe that is without the knowledge of the lawe But the Apostle speaketh of that iustice which was manifested both to the Gentiles and the Iewes which had yet the knowledge of the lawe 6. Gryneus whereas the Apostle saith first that righteousnesse is reuealed without the lawe and yet immediately after he saith hauing witnesse of the law and the Prophets would reconcile them thus vnderstanding lawe in the first place of the letter of the lawe which doth not set forth the iustice of God by faith and in the other place the spirituall sense of the lawe 7. But the meaning rather of the Apostle is this that it is not the office of the lawe to teach faith and that beside the lawe there is an other doctrine in the Church concerning faith which doctrine of saluation and iustice by faith neither the naturall nor morall lawe can teach and though in the time of the lawe this doctrine of faith was taught the faithfull yet the knowledge thereof came not by the lawe And for the full reconciling here of the Apostle to himselfe three things are to be considered 1. that in the first place the lawe is vnderstood strictly for the doctrine of the morall lawe whether written or naturall which doth not properly teach faith in Christ afterward the lawe is taken for the bookâ— of Moses wherein many Euangelicall promises are contained beside the legall precepâ—â— Beza annot â—2 The lawe doth properly vrge workes it doth not professedly teach faith and yet it excludeth it not Pareus but accidentally it bringeth vs to Christ as forcing vs when we see our disease to seeke for a remedie 3. this doctrine of faith was manifested without the lawe that is more clearely taught and preached at the comming of Christ yet it was knowne vnto Moses and the Prophets though more obscurely for in that it is said to be manifested nor made or created it sheweth that it was before though not so manifest Perer. disput â—0 Faius So then those words but now doe both note the diuersitie of time and they are aduersatiue particulars shewing that our iustice is not reuealed in the lawe but otherwise and els where Quest. 27. How the righteousnesse of faith had witnesse of the lawe and the Prophets Fowre wayes are the law and Prophets found to beare witnesse and testimonie vnto the Gospell of faith 1. by the euident prophesies of Christ as our blessed Sauiour saith Ioh. 5.46 Moses wrote of me and S. Paul said before c. 2. Which he had promised before by his Prophets in the holy Scriptures and S. Peter saith Act. 10.43 To him also giue all the Prophets witnesse such euident testimonies out of the lawe and Prophets are these which are cited by the Apostles as that Rom. 10.6 The righteousnesse of faith speaketh on this wise say not in thy heart who shall ascend into heauen that is to bring Christ from aboue c. so the Apostle citeth an euident testimonie out of the 31. of Ieremie Hebr. 8.8 how the Lord would make a newe testament with the house of Iuda and many such testimonies in the newe Testament are taken out of the old 2. A second kind of testimonie were the types and figures which went before in the old Testament as the Paschal lambe the Manna the rocke the cloud did shadow forth Christ likewise some acts of the Patriarkes and Prophets did prefigure out Christ as Abrahams sacrificing of Isaac Salomons building of the Temple Ionas beeing in the bellie of the whale with such like 3. The sacrifices and oblations and the blood of rammes and goates did signifie the vnspotted lambe of God that should be slaine for the sinnes of the world Mart. 4. The lawe also by the effect thereof did beare witnesse vnto Christ as Augustine saith lex hoc ipso quod iubendo minando
commeth the knowledge of sinne and the law is a schoolemaster to bring vs vnto Christ it sheweth vs our disease and sendeth vs to the Physitian Faius Sasbout but because this is not the proper effect of the law otherwise then by reason of our infirmitie the Apostle is to be vnderstood to speake of the practise and obedience of the law which Christ requireth of the faithfull who though they doe not looke thereby to be iustified yet by the spirit of sanctification are enabled to walk according to the same as the law commandeth that we should loue the Lord with all our heart and our neighbour as our selfe these precepts euery Christian is bound to keepe And in this sense our Sauiour specially saith Matth. 5. I came not in dissolue the Law but to fulfill it so Origen omnis qui credens Christo bene agit c. viâ—enâ—â— legem confirmat c. euery one which beleeueth in Christ and doth well doth confirme the law by his life to the same purpose Augustine fides impetrat gratiam qua lex impletâ—â— c. faith obtaineth grace whereby the law is fulfilled c. the Gospel giueth grace whereby men are directed to liue and walke according to the law Adde hereunto that without faith it is impossible to keepe the law or any part thereof as the law commandeth vs to loue God with all our heart but no man can loue God vnlesâ— he first know him and beleeue in him Againe the law commandeth the worship of God whereof inuocation is a part but none can call vpon him vpon whome they haue not beleeued Rom. 10. Mart. 6. Other expositions there be of this place Caietane saith that faith doth establish the law because by faith we beleeue that God is the author of the law without which faith iâ— would be of no greater authoritie with men then the laws of Lycurgus and Solon 7. Catharinus a Popish writer herein would haue the lawe holpen by the Gospell because those things which were handled obscurely in the lawe are manifested openly in the Gospell the lawe was kept then thorough a seruile feare but now vnder the Gospell for the loue of iustice But leauing those and other like expositions I insist vpon the fift before alleadged as most agreeable vnto S. Paul 8. Now then whereas the Apostle in some places speaketh of the abrogating of the law as Heb. 7.12 If the Priesthood be changed there must of necessitie be a change of the lawe and v. 18. the commandement that was afore is disanulled because of the weakenesse thereof and vnprofitablenes c. he is not herein contrarie to himselfe for either the Apostle speaketh of the ceremoniall lawe as in the first place but it is the morall law which is established by faith or be meaneth that the vnprofitable ende of the morall lawe which was to iustifie men is abrogated but here he speaketh of an other ende and vse of the lawe which is to be a direction vnto good life in which sense the lawe is established 9. Thus the Apostle hath answeared this obiection least he might haue seemed to abrogate the lawe because he denieth vnto it power to iustifie vnto this obiection he maketh a double answear first in denying that he doth not take away the effect of the lawe for where one ende of a thing is denied all are not taken away secondly he answeareth by the contrarie he is so farre from abrogating or disanulling the lawe that contrariwise he doth establish and confirme it as is shewed before 4. Places of doctrine Doct. 1. Of the preheminence or prerogatiue of the Church v. 1. What is the preferment of the Iewe c. here occasion is offred to consider of the preheminence and excellencie of the Church which consisteth in the consideration of the dignitie state and blessings wherein it excelleth other humane conditions and states This excellencie and preheminence of the Church is either of nature or grace but by nature all men are the children of wrath one as well as an other Ephes. 2.3 therefore all the prerogatiue of the Church is of grace This prerogatiue is either common to the old Church of the Iewes and the newe of the Christians or proper and peculiar the common is either internall in their vocation iustification sanctification by the spirit or externall in their publike profession of religion and adoption to be the people of God with their externall directions by the word and sacraments vnto saluation The peculiar and proper prerogatiue of the old Church is considered 1. in their state that they were a people seuered from the rest of the world and ioyned vnto God by a solemne couenant 2. in the blessings wherewith they were endued which were partly spirituall as the Scriptures of the Prophets were committed vnto them they had the legall sacraments of circumcision and the Paschal lambe the Priesthood of Leui partly temporal as the inheritance of Canaan which was tied vnto Abrahams posteritie The prerogatiue peculiar vnto the Church of the newe Testament consisteth 1. in their state in beeing an holy people taken out from the rest of the world and consecrated to the worship of God 2. in their blessings partly perpetuall as the doctrine of the newe Testament the sacraments baptisme and the supper of the Lord partly temporall as the gift of tongues and miracles which the Church had for a time for the necessarie propagation of the faith but are now ceased ex Pareo Doct. 2. Of the vtilitie and profit of the diuine oracles v. 2. Vnto them were coÌ„mitted the oracles of God The Scriptures called here the diuine oracles are profitable to diuerse ends 1. illuminant intellectum they doe lighten the vnderstanding Psal. 19.8 It giueth light vnto the eyes 2. inflammant affectum they inflame the affection as Luke 24.32 the two disciples said betweene themselues did not our hearts burne within vs while he talked with vs by the way 3. mundant culpam they doe cleanse the fault as Ioh. 15.3 now are ye cleane thorough the word which I haue spoken vnto you 4. conseruant contra tristitiam they doe comfort against heauinesse 5. roborant ad pâ—tientiam they do strengthen vnto patience both these the Apostle sheweth saying Rom. 15.4 that we through patience and consolation of the Scriptures might have hope 6. franâ—â—â—t cordis duritiam they breake the hardnesse of heart Ierem. 23.29 is not my word like an hammer that breaketh the stone 7. protegunt contra tentationes they defend and protect against the tentations of the deuill Prou. 30.5 Euerie word of God is pure it is a sheild c. Ephes. 6.17 the sword of the spirit is the word of God Gorrhan Doct. 3. Of the combination betweene God and his Church v. 3. Shall their vnbeleefe make the faith of God without effect Here are to be considered tria ingorum paria three paire of yokes and bands as it were betweene God and vs. 1. the couenant and
purpose alleadge Augustine who vnderstandeth here the loue non qua ipse nos diligit sed qua facit nos dilectores sui not wherewith God loueth vs but whereby he maketh vs louers of of him c. and he would prooue the same by the Apostles phrase absurdissime dicitur c. that is most absurdly said to be shed in our hearts quod extra nos est c. which is without vs onely in God Contra. 1. Against Oecumenius we set Chrysostome an other Greeke father who vnderstandeth the Apostle to speake of the loue of God toward vs dilectioni Dei rem omnem acceptam fert he ascribeth the whole matter vnto the loue of God 2. Augustine shall answear Augustine who elsewhere interpreteth this place of the loue of God toward vs as where he thus saith ipse spiritus sanctus dilectio est non enim habet homo vnde Deum diligâ—â— nisi ex Deo vnde Apostolus the holy spirit himselfe is this loue for man cannot tell how to loue God but from God whereupon the Apostle saith the loue of God is shed abroad c. 3. And in this verie place of Augustine he speaketh of such loue of God in vs whereby the Lord maketh vs loue him so that he includeth also the loue of God first toward vs whence issueth our loue toward him 4. And the loue of God in God toward vs may without absurditie at all be said to be shed abroad in our hearts as in true friendship the loue of a friend may be said to be shedde on him whom he loueth so Gods loue is shed forth in vs by the fruits and effects which it worketh in vs Pareus dub 4. 2. Some thinke that both the loue of God toward vs and our loue toward God are comprehensive in the Apostles speach as Origen vpon this place alloweth both so also Gorrhan and Pererius disputat 2. numer 9. who hereupon inferreth that there may be more literall senses then one of one place of Scripture Contra. One Scripture may haue one generall sense which may comprehend diuers particulars or it may haue one literall sense with diuers applications as typicall or tropologicall figuratiue or morall but it can not haue more then one literall sense or exposition specially one beeing different from the other not any scales included in it or inferred or diducted out of it for then the spirit in the Scripture should speake doubtfully and ambiguously like vnto the oracles of Apollo which were so deliuered as that they might be taken in a diuers yea a contrarie sense See further of this point Synops. Centur. 1. err 7. But that the loue wherewith man loueth God is not here at all vnderstood it shall appeare by diuers reasons here following 3. The best interpretation then is that the Apostle speaketh here of the loue of God wherewith we are beloued of him in Christ. 1. Beza vrgeth this reason because afterward v. 8. the Apostle speaketh of that loue God setteth forth his loue toward vs c. and in both places mention is made of the same loue of God the ground and foundation whereof is Christ that was giuen to die for vs. 2. Pareus insisteth vpon this reason the loue of God here spoken of is alleadged as the cause of our reioycing and of the steadfastnes of our hope but our loue of God beeing weake and imperfect can not be that cause 3. Peter Martyr and Pareus doe further presse the scope of the place the Apostle assumeth this as an argument of our hope because Christ was giuen to die for vs which proceeded not from the loue of vs toward God but from his loue toward vs. 4. Faius vrgeth the force of the Apostles phrase this loue is said to be shed abundantly in our hearts but our loue toward God is not such an abundant and surpassing loue it is a slender scant and weake loue he meaneth then the superabundant loue of God toward vs which as the Apostle saith Phil. 4.7 passeth all vnderstanding 5. I will adioyne also Tolets reason annot 5. in c. 5. the charitie and loue whereby we loue God is but one grace and vertue but the Apostle speaking of the shedding forth of this loue by the holy Ghost meaneth the effusion and powring out of all the graces which are wrought in vs by the spirit he meaneth then the loue of God toward vs from which fountaine issue faith all the graces and gifts of the spirit 6. Adde hereunto the consonant exposition of many of the Fathers as of Chrysostome cited before of Hierome who thus writeth quomodo Deus nos diligat ex hoc cognoscimus c. how God loueth vs we know by this that he hath not onely by the death of his Sonne forgiuen our sinnes but hath also giuen vs the holy Ghost c. Likewise Ambrose pignus charitatis Dei bohemus in nobis c. we haue the pledge of the loue of God by the holy spirit giuen vnto vs c. Theophylact also interpreteth de charitate Dei quam erga nos ostendit c. of the loue of God which he sheweth toward vs c. Likewise expound Theodoret Sedulius with others 8. Quest. Why the loue of God is said to be shed abroad in our hearts 1. Some doe giue this sense effusa est sicut oleum c. this loue is shed abroad like oyle 〈◊〉 cor occupando in possessing and occupying the whole heart according to that saying Matth. 22. Thou shalt loue the Lord thy God with all thy heart Gorrh. but the loue of 〈◊〉 is not here taken actively for that loue whereby we loue God as is shewed in the former question 2. Tolet thus expoundeth it abundantissime facti sunt amici Dei they are not sparingly but abundantly made the sonnes of God likewise the ordinarie glosse referreth it to the greatnes of Gods loue late nos diligit he doth loue vs largely that is greatly 3. Some referre it to the cleare manifestation of the loue of God in our hearts clare nobis manifeâ—â—ta sicut cum lux diffunditur c. the loue of God is clearely manifested to vs as when the â—ight is spread and dispersed abroad Gorrhan 4. But hereby rather is expressed the abundance of those graces which are powred vpon vs by the spirit so Chrysostome non moâ—ce nos honoravit c. he hath not sparingly honoured vs but he hath shed forth vpon vs his loue as the fountaine of all good things so also Oecumenius quia vbere datus est c. because the spirit is plentifully giuen vs and in the same sense the Prophet saith Ioel 2. I will powre out my spirit vpon all flesh Faius 9. Quest. Why it is added by the holy Ghost which is giuen vs. 1. The spirit of God is mentioned as the efficient cause of this worke the loue of God is said to be shed in our hearts by the holy Ghost because the spirit of God beareth witnes
not doe v. 3. The other condition and limitation that they must not walke after the flesh if they would haue Christ to profite them 1. he prooueth by this argument iustification and righteousnesse is not for them that cannot please God v. 8. the conclusion followeth that righteousnesse and iustification is not appointed for such v. 4. the assumption he prooueth by shewing the contrarie effects of the flesh and the spirit as 1. they sauour the things of the flesh v. 5. the wisedome of the flesh bringeth forth death v. 1. it is enmitie against God v. 7. but the spirit worketh the contrarie to all these 2. Then followeth an application of this generall doctrine to the comfort of the Romans that they are not in the flesh 1. from the efficient the spirit of God dwelleth in them v. 9. 2. from the coniunction they haue with Christs they are Christs which he sheweth by their present mortification v. 10. and the hope of the resurrection v. 10. 3. Then he inferreth a vehement exhortation that they should not walke after the flesh v. 12. 1. from the effects that would follow they should die set forth by the contrarie v. 14. which he prooueth by two effects the externall is their inuocation of God v. 15. the internall the testimonie of the spirit v. 16. 2. In the second part he exhorteth vnto the patient bearing of affliction by diuerse arguments 1. from the end the partaking of glorie after our sufferings v. 17. 2. from the impuritie of our afflictions and the reward v. 18. 3. from the lesse to greater the creature groneth and trauaileth and waiteth for deliuerance v. 19.20.21.22 much more we v. 23. 4. from the nature of hope which is not of things that are seene v. 24.25 5. from the effects wrought by the spirit by occasion of affliction which is prayer with sighes which are not in vaine the Lord heareth them v. 26.27 6. from other effects in generall they worke for the best v. 28. in particular they make vs conformable vnto Christ v. 29. which he sheweth by the first cause the purpose of God in the decree of predestination which vocation iustification glorification follow v. 30. 3. In the third part he sheweth the immutable state and condition of the elect 1. from the power of God v. 31. 2. from his beneficence who together with Christ giueth all good things v. 32. 3. from his mercie iustifying vs in Christ from all our sinnes v. 33.34 4. from the effects of faith in Christ which is victorie in all afflictions v. 37. and therefore they cannot separate vs from Christ v. 35. 5. frō the immutable loue of God in Christ which is so sure a bond as nothing can breake it as the Apostle sheweth by a particular induction v. 38.39 3. The questions and doubts discussed Quest. 1. Who are said to be in Christ. v. 1. There is no condemnation to those c. 1. P. Martyr here well obserueth the wisedome of the Apostle who before speaking of the humane infirmities and of the force of sinne in our members gaue instance in himselfe that no man though neuer so holy should be thought to be freed altogether from sinne in this life but now comming to set forth the priuiledge of those which are in Christ he makes it not his own particular case but inferreth a generall conclusion that there is no condemnation not onely to him but not to any that are in Christ Iesus And here the argument well followeth from the particular to the generall for like as that which is incident by nature to one man is common to another so the priuiledge of grace is common to all that are sanctified 2. to be in Christ Tolet interpreteth to haue the grace of regeneration whereby we are deliuered from the seruitude of sinne and so the Syrian interpreter seemeth to thinke who ioyneth the words thus together which walke not after the flesh in Christ but these are two diuerse effects to be graft into Christ which is by faith and not to walke after the flesh which is the fruits of faith per fidem facti sumus vnum in Christo we are by faith made one with Christ Beza insui per fidem graft in by faith 3. indeed vpon this coniunction with Christ followeth a materiall coniunction that as we are made one flesh with him so also one spirit he is not onely partaker with vs of the same nature but we doe receiue of his spirit that like as the braunch doth receiue not onely substance from the vine but sap and life as in matrimonie there is a coniunction not onely of bodies but euen of the affections so is it betweene Christ and his members but this is onely the materiall coniunction as Pet. Martyr calleth it the formall coniunction is by faith Quest. 2. What is meant by the law of the spirit of life 1. The law of the spirit of life 1. Chrysostome by the law of the spirit vnderstandeth the holy spirit whereby we are sanctified and this difference he maketh betweene the law of Moses and this law that is said to be spirituall because it was giuen by the spirit but this is said to be the law of the spirit quia spiritum suppeditat because it supplieth the spirit to those which receiue it So also Bellarmine vnderstandeth it of the spirit which is shed into our hearts enabling vs to keepe the law lib. 4. de iustificat likewise Thomas interpreteth it to be spiritus inhabitans the spirit that dwelleth in vs and sanctifieth vs so also Tolet annot 2. Pere And these make this grace of the spirit infused a cause of our spiritual deliuerance from sinne 2. Calvin also vnderstandeth the grace of the spirit which sanctifieth vs but this is added saith he not as a cause sed modum tradi quo solvimur à reatu but the way is shewed whereby we are freed from the guilt of sinne so also Hyperius Piscator vnderstandeth here the spirit of sanctification But seeing our sanctification is imperfect this were a weake ground for vs to stay vpon to assure vs that we are farre from condemnation 3. Beza neither taketh this for the law of the spirit nor for the law of faith but he vnderstandeth perfectam naturae nostrae in Christo sanctificationem the perfit sanctification of our nature in Christ whereby we are deliuered But this righteousnesse of Christ if it be not applied vnto vs by faith how can it deliuer vs. 4. Some by the law of the spirit of life doe interpret with Ambrose legem fides the law of faith and with Haymo gratiam sancti Euangeli the grace of the holy Gospel which teacheth faith Pareus Faius the doctrine of the Gospell is called the law of the spirit and life because it is the ministrie of the spirit and life the law was spirituall in as much as it prescribed and commanded spirituall obedience but was not the ministerie of the spirit and life but rather
4. Haymo thinketh this inward testimonie of the spirit riseth of our good workes so also Gorrhan cum spiritus noster per spiritum sanctum bona agit when our spirit by the spirit of God doth the things which are good it beareth witnesse that we are the sonnes of God 5. Most vnderstand this testimonie of the crie in our hearts when we call God our father which the Apostle spake of before Tolet. annot 14. Martyr Osiander clamor iste testimonium est this crying in our hearts is the testimonie Faius But Chrysostomes reason before alleadged reiecteth all these there is difference betweene the testimonie of the spirit it selfe and the effects and operations thereof and first the spirit inwardly perswadeth vs that we are the sonnes of God and then it maketh vs also in our hearts to crie Abba father 6. Theodoret vnderstandeth this testimonie of the spirit to be sacram doctrinam the sacred truth and doctrine which confirmeth vs to be the sonnes of God and so Lyranus interpreteth it de veritate catholicae fidei of the veritie of the catholike saith confirmed by the spirit by signes and miracles whereby we are adopted but the Apostle speaketh of an internall testimonie not of externall doctrine though by the preaching of the truth the testimonie of the spirit is wrought in vs. 7. Lyranâ—â— â—eside hath an other interpretation of the speciall reuelations which S. Paul and some othâ—â— had But the Apostle speaketh of that generall testimonie of the spirit of God which is wrought in the hearts of all the faithfull 8. Therefore this testimonie of the spirit is that inward assurance of the spirit of God in our hearts whereby we are assured that we are the sonnes of God as Sedulius vnderstandeth here the spirit it selfe which is giuen as an earnest pennie in our hearts 1. Cor. 2.22 perhibet testimonium in cordeper occultam inspirationem it giueth testimonie in our heart by secret inspiration Haymo and as Oecumenius non solius charismatis vox est sed donantis spiritus it is not onely the testimonie or voice of the graces of the spirit but of the spirit the giuer for first our spirit is assured by our faith loue godly life prayer invocation which are the fruites of the spirit then the spirit it selfe concurring with this testimonie of our heart sealeth it vp and maketh it sure these two testimonies must not be seuered for he that relyeth vpon the immediate testimonie and revelation of the spirit without this other testimonie deceiueth himselfe Pellican Quest. 20. Whether the testimonie of the spirit and of our spirit be one and the same 1. Some reading thus the spirit beareth witnes to our spirit are of opinion that this testimonie is but one the spirit of God testifieth and the spirit of man is testified vnto 〈◊〉 Ambrose expoundeth that this testimonie of the spirit is redditum spiritui nostro giâ—â— vnto our spirit but the Greeke word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 beareth witnes together with our spirit rather then to our spirit as doe reade L.G.B.V. for in this latter sense the word needed not to be compounded with the preposition 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 together or with 2. Some will haue the spirit of God and our spirit here both to giue testimonie but in one and the same thing as this clamor crie which the Apostle spake before of whereby we call Abba father is the testimonie of the spirit and of our heart together Tolet Faius so also Chrysostome ipse nos charismate suo nos loqui docuit he taught vs so to speake by his gift in vs so they will haue the meaning to be this that this calling Abba father is both the testimonie of our heart and of the spirit whence it proceedeth but the crying Abba father is the effect of the testimonie of the spirit it is not the testimonie it selfe for first the spirit obsignat c. sealeth in our hearts that we are the sonnes of God then apperit os it openeth our mouth Beza 3. Pererius reporteth the opinion of some which make the testimonie of the spirit to be the generall promise sealed in the Scriptures that God loueth those which beleeue in him and the testimonie of our spirit to be that particular apprehension which euerie one hath as that he loueth God and beleeueth in him and so the testimonie of the spirit should frame the proposition in generall and the testimonie of our spirit should inferre the assumption but this testimonie of the spirit whereof the Apostle speaketh is not the externall and generall promise but the particular euidence which euerie one hath in himselfe that he is the Sonne of God 4. So then here are two testimonies the one is of our owne spirit which by the peace of conscience faith and other graces of the spirit in vs doth assure vs that we are the sonnes of God Mart. and of this testimonie the Apostle speaketh 1. Ioh. 3.21 that if our owne heart condemne vs not we haue bouldnes with God but this must be the spirit of a man regenerate not the naturall soule of man as Origen here well obserueth a difference betweene the soule and the spirit as the Apostle doth distinguish them 1. Cor. 2.11 2. Thess. 23. Pareus the other testimonie is of the spirit of God that confirmeth this testimonie of our heart which of it selfe is but weake if it were not supported by the spirit then seeing the testimonie of our owne spirit is weake it pleaseth God for our further confirmation to ioyne thereunto the testimonie of his spirit Mart. like as in battell they are called syâ—machi striuers together which doe one helpe the other so the spirit of God and our owne spirit regenerate by grace doe witnes and testifie together that we are the sonnes of God Erasmus Beza Caiet Mart. Pareus Faius all these make here two testimonies of the spirit of God and our owne spirit Quest. 21. How we are said to be heires and what our inheritance is v. 7. If we be children then also heires 1. Chrysostome here well observeth the Apostles wisdome who while he spake of heauie things as what they should suffer if they liued after the flesh v. 13. passed it ouer quickly but now treating of the priuiledges of the faithfull and of the good things which are giuen vnto them he amplyfieth his speach that they are Sonnes and not onely so but heires and heires of great things euen of God and ioynt heires with Christ. 2. Origen also here noteth that the Apostle still ex consequentibus syllogismum nectit doth frame a syllogisme by the consequents as ye haue receiued the spirit of adoption therefore ye are sonnes if sonnes ye are heires for the servant expecteth a reward the sonne looketh for the inheritance and if heires then the heires of God and heires of glorie 3. But there is great difference betweene this inheritance and the inheritances of men 1. Origen noteth that with men all sonnes
sancti because they are the sighes of the spirit 2. August epist. 121. c. 15. saith they cannot be expressed because we desire that we know not so also Anselme and the ordinarie gloss that cannot be expressed which we know not 3. Lyranus referreth is to the vnspeakeable desire of the Angels concerning mans saluation 4. some giue this sense they are vnspeakeable in respect of the obiect because they are de re inenarrabili of a thing not to be vttered that is eternall life Gorrhan 5. Pererius vnderstandeth it of the vnspeakable worke of the spirit in the heart of man which is such as cannot be vttered 6. Tolet thus annot 27. because the spirit after an vnspeakeable manner praieth for vs with sighes when we seeme to aske the contrarie as when Ieremie and Iob complained and were impotent in their praiers and in their heate and passion seemed to aske one thing yet the inward intention meaning sighing and groning of the heart obtained an other 7. But we neede not goe farre for the meaning of these words they haue relation to the greatnes of the troubles and afflictions of the Saints which are such as cannot be vttered and expressed by words but onely by inward sighes and grones facit gemere plus quà m dici possit c. the spirit causeth to sigh and grone more then can be expressed gloss ordinarie when as the tongue verbum proferre nequit cannot bring forth a word but the heart sigheth within Pareus Quest. 42. Of these words v. 27. He that searcheth the hearts knoweth what is the meaning of the spirit c. 1. Chrysostome vnderstandeth it as before de corde spirituali of the spirituall heart endued with the gift of praier not of the holy Ghost for then the Apostle would haue said he that knoweth the spirit not he which searcheth the heart But if the Apostle should speak here of spirituall man that hauing the gift of prayer prayeth for the congregation his sighs are not such as cannot be expressed for he vttereth them by prayer 2. the Apostle maketh mention of the heart because the spirit immediatly maketh not request but by the moouing and stirring of the heart 2. Origens exposition also is somewhat strange who interpreteth these words he maketh request according to God of the diuine nature that the spirit maketh request not according to the flesh but according to God whereas Christ died not according to God that is as he was God but according to the flesh and he maketh an other difference betweene the interpellation of the spirit and our redemption by Christ for Christ died for the vngodly as Saint Paul saith but the spirit maketh request onely for the Saints These are dangerous and violent expositours according to God here signifieth nothing else but according to the will of God as Haymo saith ea facit nos postulare quae Deo placent the spirit maketh vs to aske those things which are pleasing vnto God 3. Here then are three reasons couched together to assure vs of the efficacie and fruite of our prayers 1. from the nature and propertie of God who although the inward sighes of the heart cannot be expressed by vs nor made knowne vnto man yet God knoweth the meaning of the spirit which mooueth vs to sigh and make inward requests from the manner and matter of our praiers that are according to the will of God as the spirit teacheth and directeth vs 3. from the obiect of our prayers which are made for the Saints for such as are sanctified by the spirit of God and so acceptable vnto him in Christ. Quest. 43. Of the nature condition and propertie of a true and liuely prayer out of v. 27. In this one verse are expressed 1. the efficient cause of prayer which is the spirit of God which is said to make request that is to stirre vs vp vnto prayer 2. the obiect of our praiers to whom they must be directed onely to God the searcher of the heart 3. The forme of our prayer which must be made according to the will of God 4. The instrument and organe of the spirit is the inward meaning sighing and sobbing of the heart and inward man although there be no vow at all expressed 5. The helping and vnderworking causes are the Saints so then impious and prophane persons cannot truly pray for they are not guided by the spirit of grace who is the author of praier in vs and the moouer of vs to euerie good worke Gryneus Quest. 44. How all things make together for the best to those that loue God 1. Caietanus because the Greeke word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 worketh together is in the singular number he referreth it vnto God and putteth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 all in the accusatiue not in the nominatiue case that it is God which worketh all things for the best vnto his seruants But the vsuall reading is better that all things worke together c. for God is not so fitly said to worke together with his creatures 2. And they are said to worke together 1. either among themselues as Origen saith collaborant they labour together 2. or in respect of the Saints themselues which aske these things of God they worke together with them Haymo 3. or rather they doe concurre or worke together cum causa piorum salutem operante with the cause which worketh their saluation namely God Pareus and before him Haymo cooperatur Deus God worketh together in fulfilling all things belonging to their saluation 4. but Pererius sense we refuse they are said to worke together quia concurrere debet bonus vsus liberi arbitrij because the good vse of our freewill must concurre c. for what is mans freewill without the spirit of grace it is able to doe no good thing of it selfe as the Apostle said before v. 26. that the spirit helpeth our infirmities for we know not what to pray as we ought 3. All things 1. which is either to be taken so generally as Origen comprehendeth euen the spirit also that helpeth our infirmities for the Apostle would not so shuffle together the Creator and the creature 2. neither yet is Augustines exposition so fit that extendeth it â—â—o the sins of the Saints which also profit vnto their saluation quia inde humiliores rediunt doctores because after their repentance and rising againe they returne more humble and better instructed lib. de corr grat c. 9. so also Lyran. who addeth further that the remembrance of their former sins maketh for their glorie as the scarre of the soldiers wound setteth with his valure But this is not agreeable to the Apostles mind who speaketh not here of the sinnes but of the sufferings of the Saints 3. As these make the Apostles words too general so Haymo doth too much restraine them to the prayers of the Saints that if they chaunce to aske vnaduisedly yet God turneth it to their good either in not graunting that they aske or
and keepers thereof how doth the Prophet Ezech. c. 20.25 call them statutes that are not good the answer is that the law of it selfe promiseth life but in respect of mans weaknes that is not able to keepe the law it is not good because it bringeth death and so Moses saith Deut. 30.15 I haue set before you this day life and death c. the law was life to them that had power to keepe it which none haue in this life but death vnto the trangressors Faius Quest. 10. Whether Paul did of purpose alleadge that place of Moses Deuter. 30.12 or allude onely vnto it 1. Some thinke that Moses in that place directly speaketh of the law according to the literall sense and Saint Paul by a certaine allusion applieth that vnto faith which Moses vttereth of the law so Theodoret Chrysostome Oecumenius likewise Tostatus vpon that place Paul per quandam concordantiam transtulit ad fidem Paul by a certaine agreement hath translated this place and applyed it vnto faith Vatablus also saith that Paul followeth not Moses sense but some words But this would extenuate the force of S. Pauls argument if he should allude onely vnto this place of Scripture and not confirme that which he intended by the same and the Apostle himselfe saith that the iustice of faith thus speaketh that is as Origen expoundeth Christ who is our iustice by faith thus speaketh by the mouth of Moses wherefore Moses in that place speaketh of the iustice of faith 2. Some thinke that S. Paul followeth not the litterall but the mysticall sense of Moses thus Lyranus thinketh that the booke called Deuteronomie the second law was a figure of the Gospel which was indeede a newe and a second law and that this was figuratiuely spoken of the gospel that as they needed not goe to heauen or to the furthest parts of the Sea to fetch the Law because it was neere them as it were put into their mouth by Moses so neither neede they nowe seeke farre for the knowledge of Christ either to heauen or hell seeing he was euidently preached by the Apostles this sense also followeth Bellarmine de grat liber arbit lib. 5. c. 6. But that Moses speaketh not of the precepts of the law in that place is euident because he sheweth the facilitie of them it is in thy mouth and heart to do it c. but it was not so easie a thing to performe the Lawe Bellarmine answeareth with Tostatus that Moses speaketh not of the performing but of the knowledge of the lawe whereas the words are directly to do it Sotus in his commentarie thinketh that Moses speaketh of the externall obseruation of the law which was readie at hand but for the internall and spirituall obedience they were to expect further grace But Moses speaketh directly of the inward obedience it is in thy mouth and in thy heart c. 3. Some thinke that the Apostle applyeth that testimonie vttered by Moses of the lawe vnto the Gospel by an argument from the lesse to the greater that if Moses gaue such commendation of the lawe much more is it true of the Gospel But the Apostle sheweth the iustice of faith to be a farre different thing from the iustice and righteousnes of the law and therefore not to differ onely as the lesse and greater but as things of a diuerse nature 4. Wherefore it may be more safely affirmed that the Apostle citeth this verie place out of Moses as Origen thinketh haec à Deuteronomio assumpta sunt these words are taken out of Deuteronomie yet the Apostle as an interpreter alledgeth them omitting some things in Moses and inserting some other by way of exposition as that is to bring Christ againe from aboue and to bring Christ againe from the dead and some words he altereth as that which Moses calleth the Sea S. Paul nameth the deepe which in effect is the same to this purpose Iun. in parall 16. lib. 2. Faius and Pet. Martyr affirmeth that it is so euident a thing that Moses here speaketh of Christ that certaine great Rabbines among the Iewes confesse that Moses in all that 30. chapter of Deuteronomie hath reference to Christ yet Pareus inclineth to thinke S. Paul here vseth but an allusion to that place of Moses dub 6. Quest. 11. Whether Moses in that place directly speaketh of the righteousnesse of faith 1. Tolet annot 6. and likewise Caietan which take this place to be alleadged by Moses in the litterall sense doe thinke that Moses speaketh of the circumsion and conuersion of the heart vnto God which belongeth vnto the righteousnesse of faith that when God should conuert and turne their heartes they should then not find it an hard and difficult thing to keepe the commandements of God Pet. Martyr much dissenteth not that Moses then simply speaketh not of the precept of the law but vt iam per gratiam facile factu erat but as now made easie by grace and faith in Christ so also M. Calvin denieth not but that Moses in that place speaketh of the obseruation of the law but ex suo fonte diducit he fetcheth it from the fountaine and originall thereof namely the iustice of faith 2. Some thinke that Moses in that place speaketh not onely of the law sed de vniuerso doctrina but of the whole doctrine which he hath taught which was not onely legall but contained many euangelicall promises But the words of Saint Paul are against both these interpretations The righteousnesse which is of faith speaketh on this wise c. and this is the word of faith which we preach therefore Moses onely in that place speaketh of the word of faith 3. Wherefore their opinion is to be preferred who thinke that Moses in that place directly treateth of the doctrine of faith and not by way of consequent onely as Iunius well obserueth because Moses saith this commandement which I command thee this day but that day Moses deliuered not the precepts of the law which were giuen before but of faith and so the Apostle ex consilio Mosis by the counsell and according to the meaning of Moses himselfe applyeth this place vnto Christ Iun. lib. 2. parall 16. so also Faius est apposita loci applicatio c. it is a fit application of that place likewise Osiander it is no doubt but that S. Paul appositissime allegaverit most fitly aptly applied that place of Moses to his purpose Quest. 12. By what occasion Moses maketh mention in that place of the Gospel and of the meaning of the words 1. Origen thinketh that Moses and the Apostles intendment is this to shew that Christ is euerie where that he is not onely in heauen and in earth but in euerie place to the same purpose Haymo he instructeth vs by these words ne putemus Christum localem esse that we should not thinke that Christ is confined to a place But this is not to the Apostles purpose for of this
point there was no question 2. Theodoret expoundeth it of curiositie that no one should curiously enquire how Christ ascended into heauen for vs and ouercame death to the same purpose Pet. Martyr quis ascendet in coelum vt haec videat c. say not who shall ascend into heauen to see this or goe downe to the deepe to be certified of Christs victorie the word is in thy mouth and heart it sufficeth thee to beleeue these things to haue beene performed by Christ. 3. Anselme doth vnderstand Moses and Paul to speake of incredulitie that no man should doubt of the ascension and descension of Christ so also the ordinarie gloss do not say who hath ascended into heauen that is none shall ascend to heauen pro iustitia fidei observata for obseruing the righteousnes of faith nor shall descend to hell for not obseruing it for this were to denie the ascension and descension of Christ. 4. Lyranus applieth it to the certaintie of the knowledge of the Gospel tollitur omnis excusatio c. all excuse is taken away they cannot be ignorant of the Gospel beeing preached and testified by the Apostles as the Iewes needed not vnder Moses to haue sent farre or neere to haue the law made knowne vnto them seeing it was at home euen at their doores to the same purpose Bellarmine lib. 5. de grat liber arbit c. 6. so also Osiander applieth it to the certaintie of the preaching of the Gospel by the Apostles which shall be so liuely declared that they shall not neede to wish any to goe to heauen or to descend into the deep to bring vnto them the word of promise seeing Christ hath alreadie performed these things for them 5. Chrysostome vnderstandeth this place of the facilitie of the iustice of faith in respect of the lawe that there is no great thing required to be performed by our selues as to ascend to heauen or descend into the deepe licet tibi domi sedenti salutem consequi thou mayest euen sitting at home obtaine saluation though thou goe not ouer thy threshhold Faius also to the like purpose sheweth how Moses in that place and S. Paul here shewe how the lawe is fulfilled for vs in Christ that God requireth not of vs any difficult or impossible worke to be performed by vs to ascend into heauen or descend to hell to be deliuered frō the one and to obtaine the other by our owne workes for this were to call both the ascension and resurrection of Christ into question but Christ by his resurrection ascension had performed for vs the worke of our redemption This is some part of the Apostles meaning but not all 6. Wherefore this is the meaning of the Apostle as he shewed before what the iustice of the lawe required namely perfect obedience to be performed in our selues which being a thing impossible there must needes remaine a doubt and despaire both of obtaining heauen and in escaping hell so now he declareth the nature and propertie of iustifying faith first per 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by remoouing that which is contrarie to faith secondly per 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by declaring that which is thereunto agreeable And for the first whereas there are two speciall doubts that trouble the mind how we may obtaine heauen and escape hell the Apostle sheweth that the righteousnesse of faith taketh away both these doubts first no man is nowe to say in his heart who shall ascend for me into heauen to bring me thither for Christ hath done it alreadie and this were to bring Christ againe from thence to become man for vs and so to ascend againe neither is any man now to make questiō how he shall escape hell or who shall descend thither for him for Christ by his death hath deliuered vs from thence faith in Christ doth deliuer vs from all doubt he therefore that hath his faith grounded vpon the passion resurrection ascention of Christ shall no longer be perplexed in his mind as they are which hope to be iustified by the law thus Calv. Beza Par. So then he sheweth two notable differēces between the law the gospel the one requireth things impossible to be done namely the complete and perfect obedience of the lawe and so leaueth the minde in doubt and despaire of saluation but the Gospell requireth not any thing impossible to be done by vs but onely to beleeue in Christ and so it freeth vs from all doubt and despaire Quest. 13. Of these words the word is neere thee c. 1. Whereas the Latine translator hath what saith the Scripture this word Scripture is not in the originall therefore the same nominatiue case must be supplyed which is expressed before the righteousnesse of faith speaketh on this wise c. as before he shewed what was not agreeable to the doctrine of faith to make doubts of saluation or to seeke to be iustified by the lawe so now he declareth the true propertie of iustifying faith which requireth no great act to be performed by our selues but onely to beleeue in Christ. 2. The Septuagint adde beside in thy mouth and in thy heart in thy hands which addition Pet. Martyr thinketh nothing to hinder but to helpe the Apostles meaning because that which we beleeue in the heart and confesse with the mouth must be confirmed by the worke of our hands but it rather crosseth the Apostles meaning to make mention here of workes which the iustice of the lawe required but the iustice of faith saith otherwise and Lyranus glosse is here superfluous and idle that the Apostle speaketh in casis mortis in the case of death when as there is no time of working that then it is sufficient to beleeue with the heart and confesse with the mouth whereas the Apostle generally treateth of the iustice of faith how it is sufficient to saluation vnto all 3. And whereas the Apostle saith it is neere thee in thy mouth c. 1. The meaning is not it is neere thee that is consentancum rationi agreeable to reason Hug. gloss for Christ preached things farre beyond humane reason 2. Vatablus referreth it to the preaching of the Apostles this word of faith was in their mouth and heart 3. Osiander likewise applyeth it to the multitude of beleeuers this doctrine of faith which so many thousands beleeued was not remote or farre off 4. Pet. Martyr expoundeth it of the knowledge and vnderstanding of the mysteries which were hid before nobis fit prope per fidem quod per naturam est remotissimum that is neere vnto vs by faith which was before most remote and farre off 5. But the fittest interpretation is that the Apostle sheweth the facilitie of the righteousnesse of faith that God requireth no hard worke of vs to crosse the Seas and climbe vp the mountaines or take long iourneys to seeke out our saluation but by the grace of Gods spirit this faith is planted in our hearts and confessed with our
which the Prophet vseth Isay 29.10 which the Septuagint translate 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 compunction here much adoe is made about the signification of this word 1. Some take the signification of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is to mooue to drive and so interpret it spiritum commotionis the spirit of commotion perplexitie so the Syrian interpreter Anselme Faius but this should much differ from the Hebrew word which signifieth slumber commotion and rest or slumber are not one and the same 2. some doe take the other sense of the word compungo to pricke or peirce in which signification Chrysostome Theophylact Oecumenius by compunction vnderstand the setled obstinacie of the Iewes like as a thing nayled to a post moueth or stirreth not Haymo interpreteth it spiritum invidentiae the spirit of envie whereby they were offended at the calling of the Gentiles there are two kind of compunctions one is taken in the better part as Act. 2.37 they were pricked in their hearts to repentance so also the ordinar gloss and Lyranus vnderstand the envie of the Iewes to the doctrine of Christ but yet the reason appeareth not why the Septuagint should render the Hebrewe word tardemah slumber by a word signifying pricking or compunction 3. Therefore some are of opinion that the Greeke word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 rather signifieth soporem slumber as both Beza here and Tolet annotat 6. alleadge out of Hesychius who expoundeth it by an other Greeke word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 rest ease and he seemeth to deriue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of â—â—â— the night whereof commeth the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to sleepe and of this his opinion that the Septuagint translate this place by a word signifying slumber Tolet bringeth three reasons 1. because the Hebrew word tardemah signifieth a dead sleepe or slumber which sometimes they render by the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1. Sam. 26.12 which is a kind of stupiditie senselesnes or astonishment which in effect is all one 2. Psal. 60.5 Thou hast made vs to drinke the wine of giddines there an other word targelah is vsed of the like signification with tardemah which is a kind of giddines or drowsines such as is in those that slumber which word the Septuagint interpret 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the word which they vse here 3. the words following eyes that they should not see and eares that they should not heare doe shew the effects of slumber or sleepe 4. But notwithstanding these coniectures seeing the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth compunction as not onely the Greeke interpreters Chrysostome Origen Theophylact Oecumenius who best knew the proper signification of the Greeke word do interpret but the Scripture also thereto beareth witnes as Act. 2.27 they are said to be pricked in their hearts 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the which word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 compunction is deriued I thinke this word fittest to be reteined yet in sense it is all one as if he should haue said the spirit of slumber whereof Osiander giueth this reason because they are as it were pricked and stirred when they are called to the Gospel as they which are indeed a sleepe are loath to be awaked Pareus addeth that the effect is put for the cause like as they which are fast a sleepe cannot with any stirring or pricking be awaked But I rather thinke that it is a metaphoricall speach because they which are pricked and so perplexed with griefe haue no sense of any other thing as Cyprian saith of some transpunctae mentis alienatione dementes they beeing madde and beside themselues in their pricked and pierced soule neglect to be cured and to be brought to repentance c. de orat dom so that the spirit of compunction is the same with a scared and cautherised conscience whereof the Apostle speaketh 1. Tim. 4.2 which is all one with a spirituall giddines or slumber and this answeareth to the word before vsed v. 7. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they were hardened like as the hand which hath a hard skin drawne ouer feeleth not the pricke put vnto it 4. It is called the spirit of slumber or compunction which Haymo vnderstandeth to be the mind filled with envie but rather as Gods spirit worketh in vs euerie good grace so the euill spirit is the minister of wrath in the reprobate instigating and moouing them continually vnto euill whereupon they are called the spirit of fornication the spirit of couetousnesse and such like As God sent such a spirit of giddines and phrensie vpon Saul which did befor and make him madde with envie and malice 5. The last words vnto this day Some will haue a part of the Scripture here cited by the Apostle and so they referre vs to that place Deut. 29.4 The Lord hath not giuen you â—â— heart to perceiue and eyes to see and eares to heare vnto this day Tolet annot 7. Faius But there is great difference betweene these two testimonies the Lord hath not giuen them eyes to see which are the words of Moses and the Lord hath giuen them eyes that they should not see as here the Apostle citeth the text the first sheweth onely the negation and deniall of a gift the other expresseth further a iudgement of induration or hardening wherefore these words are no part of the testimonie but added by the Apostle and are to be ioyned with the last words in the 7. verse the rest haue beene hardened the words comming betweene beeing enclosed in a parenthesis vnto this day Beza Pareus as the Apostle saith 2. Cor. 1.15 Vnto this day the vaile is laid ouer their hearts 6. Now whereas two exceptions may be made to the Apostles alleagation here the one that the Apostle seemeth not to prooue directly that which he intended that the rest are hardened the other that his proofe is but weake beeing taken from a particular example of those times hereunto we answear 1. that the Apostles proofe is direct from the effect to the cause if God in his iustice hardened them then were they hardened their owne malice was the cause of their hardening properly and as we say per se of it selfe and the iustice of God per accidens accidentally 2. his proofe also as it is direct so is it forceable for that place Isay. 6. containeth a manifest prophesie of the obstinacie of the Iewes in the times of our Sauiour as is euident by the frequent application of it in the Gospel as Matth. 13.14 Act. 28.26 and say that were not a speciall prophesie yet because the rule of Gods iustice is certaine and constant and alwayes like it selfe the Lord finding greater obstinacie among the Iewes at the comming of his Sonne into the world their before was in like sort to exercise his iustice See further Iun. parall 21. lib. 2. Quest. 10. How God is said to send the spirit of slumber to giue eares not to heare c. 1. Their opinion here is refelled that
according to the possibilitie onely of our owne strength 4. neither is the instance brought in to the purpose for when a man is bidde to run perfectly the meaning is he should runne as fast as a perfect man may runne not one that is lame or halting so man in the state of his perfection might haue fulfilled the lawe though now he cannot since his nature hath beene lamed by sinne therefore by his owne example such charitie is commanded as man before his fall might haue performed 2. Now to the argument we answer 1. that he indeede that can loue his neighbour as he ought may fulfill the lawe but so none can loue Martyr and so to the same purpose Calvin that the Apostle sub conditione loquitur speaketh as it were vnder condition that is if a man can so loue his neighbour which condition no man can fulfill 2. But because the Apostle vseth this as an argument to perswade vnto loue because it is the fulfilling of the lawe we will graunt that the Apostle speaketh here of such a fulfilling as is possible but that is not a perfect keeping of the lawe which none can attaine vnto but as Beza saith non vnum praeceptum obijt he that loueth his brother is not readie to keepe one precept onely but all so as Pareus well distinguisheth he speaketh of fulfilling the lawe partibus non gradibus in the parts not in the degrees as he which loueth his brother will shewe it in all the parts of the lawe he will neither steale nor commit adulterie nor doe any other hurt vnto him but perfectly in the highest decree of charitie no man can keepe the lawe for the Apostle saith In many things we offend all Iam. 3.11 then no man can perfectly fulfill the lawe in this life 3. Gualter here hath an other answear that the Apostle speaketh not of the fulfilling of the whole lawe but onely de externis officijs of the externall duties yet he insisteth not vpon this answear for the Apostle speaketh of coueting which is no externall thing but acted in the heart the best answear then is that the Apostle speaketh not of an absolute or plenarie fulfilling of the lawe which is not in mans power but of a totall and generall fulfilling and keeping of euery commandement that loue will not content it selfe with doing of our dutie in one or two commandements but in the rest also 10. Controv. Against the Marcionites which denied the morall precepts to be now in force but to be ceased The Marcionites as Origen sheweth dialog 2. against them would prooue from hence that the old law euen in respect of the morall precepts was ceased because it is here saide loue is the fulfilling of the law Contra. But Origen answeareth well that charitie is an epitome or summe of the law but the epitome or summe taketh not away the things which are therein contained nay rather the contrarie followeth because charitie is the fulfilling of the morall law and charitie alwaies remaineth therefore also the morall law continueth still is not abrogated though the ceremonies be ceased neither are the iudicialls necessarily now enforced 11. Controv. Against iustification by the workes of the law v. 10. Loue is the fulfilling of the law From this place Stapleton inferreth that the keeping of the law is our iustice and that by the works of charitie we are iustified and thus he reasoneth The keeping of the law is iustice but he that loueth his brother keepeth the law Ergo to this purpose Stapl. Antidot p. 973. Contr. 1. The proposition is true if it be vnderstood of the perfect keeping of the law for if any in all points could keepe the law he should thereby be iustified as S. Paul alleadgeth out of the law Rom. 10.5 He that doth these things shall liue thereby 2. but so no man is able to fulfill the law in some measure the faithfull guided by grace doe performe the precepts of the law but perfectly in all points they can not keepe it for then they might be without sinne for sinne is the transgression of the law 1. Ioh. 3.4 and whosoeuer transgresseth the law sinneth but no man is in this world without sinne as the same Apostle saith If we say we haue no sinne we deceiue our selues 1. Ioh. 1.8 6. Morall obseruations 1. Observ. Of the office of the Magistrate in encouraging the good and punishing the euill v. 3. Princes are not to be feared for good works but for euill c. This ought to teach Magistrates that they should not abuse their authoritie in afflicting the good and sparing the euill as Iezabel did who maintained idolatrie sorcerie and adulterie in Israel 2. king 4.22 but persecuted the true Prophets but they must vse their authoritie to feare the euill and to be patrons to the good as the Apostle here saith they must be feared for euill works and not for good 2. Observ. That Magistrates should procure the common good and exercise true iudgement v. 4. He is the minister of God for thy wealth or good Here are two excellent parts of the Magistrates office described first because he is Gods minister he must consider that the iudgement is the Lords and therefore they ought to deale vprightly as Iehosaphac charged his iudges and officers 2. Chron. 19.6 Take heede what ye doe for ye execute not the iudgements of man but of the Lord c. and further the magistrate must propound to himselfe the good of the people not seeke his priuate gaine for he is ordained for their wealth for this is the difference betweene a good gouernor and an oppressor that the one studieth to profit the Commonwealth the other seeketh by laying heauie burthens vpon the people to enrich himselfe 3. Observ. How the Magistrate may comfort himselfe in his gouernment Whereas many cares and troubles are incident into the office of the Magistrate many dangers imminent and conspiracies intended he is herein to comfort himselfe that he is Gods minister and therefore he neede not to doubt but that God will assist his owne ordinance for it were impossible if the Lord did not guard and defend them that Princes could escape such perills as they are subiect vnto that saying then must animate and comfort them Touch not mine Annointed c. 1. Chron. 16.22 4. Observ. Of the vigilant care and painfull office of the Magistrate v. 6. Applying themselues to the same ende this sheweth that the Magistrate is called not to a place of pleasure and ease but of labour and care they must endeauour and applie themselues to this ende that is to seeke and procure the good of their subiects they watch when others sleepe and take care when their subiects are secure this well perceiued the King that said if one knew the cares that belong vnto the crowne and diademe they would not take it vp though it lay in the durt before them This should teach men not ambitiously to aspire to places of
in faith Pareus 4. And although S. Paul had giuen such excellent commendation before of their faith yet they might notwithstanding haue neede to be strengthened as Peter when he beganne to sinke in the waters had faith when he cried to Christ Saue me or els I perish yet Christ saith vnto him Why didst thou doubt O thou of little faith his faith had neede to be encreased 5. So here are three reasons of the Apostles desire to see them 1. that he might bestow vpon them some spirituall gift 2. to confirme and strengthen them 3. to be mutually comforted with them Aretius 33. Quest. Of the impediments whereby S. Paul was letted to come vnto the Romanes v. 13. I haue oftentimes purposed to come vnto you but haue beene let hitherto 1. Chrysostome thinketh he was hindred and letted by the Lord and so also Theophylact Dei iussis prohibeor I am inhibited by the commandement of God as Origen giueth instance of that place Act. 16.7 where Paul was not suffered by the spirit to goe into Bithynia 2. But Basil thinketh he was hindred by Satan as the Apostle saith he was letted by Sathan to come vnto the Thessalonians 1. Thessalon 2.18 where is to be considered a double difference betweene Gods hindering and Sathans first Sathan may hinder the outward actions but the inward purpose and desire he can not let but God can stay both secondly when Sathan hindereth it is by Gods permission for otherwise he could doe nothing but God often hindereth without the ministerie of Sathan at all Now in this place the first opinion is more agreeable because he entreated of God by prayer that he might haue a prosperous iourney therefore it seemeth that he letted him vnto whome he praied that he might haue opportunitie giuen him Tolet. 3. Origen ioyneth both together that he might be hindered first in the Lords purpose and then impediments might be cast in his way by Sathan so also Pareus Genevens and Aretius But for the former reason the first opinion is rather to be receiued 4. It beeing resolued vpon that God staied S. Pauls comming yet there is some diuersitie concerning the causes why the Lord should thus let him â—â— Sedulius thinketh that God saw not the hearts of the Romanes yet prepared to beleeue and therefore the Lord sent Paul then and not before quando praescâ—â—t eos creditâ—nos when he foresaw that they would beleeue But Sedulius is herein deceiued thinking that it was in the Romanes free-will to prepare their owne hearts to beleeue whereas euery good gift is of God Sam. 1.17 And if it were in mans power to beleeue every one might attaine vnto faith that would but the Apostle saith 2. Thess. 3.2 all men haue not saith And againe seeing the Apostle giueth such commendation of the Romanes saith there is no doubt but God had prepared their hearts 2. Hugo thinketh that Saint Paul was prohibited propter peccata Romanorum because of the sinnes of the Romanes This indeede sometimes is a let as Paul and Barnabas did shake off the dust of their feete against the Iewes and would no more preach vnto them because of their obstinacie and wilfull refusal Act. 13.51 Hyperius But this seemeth not to haue beene the cause here seeing the Apostle giueth such commendation of their faith v. 8. and of their goodnes c. 15.14 and obedience to the faith c. 16.19 3. There are also externall lets and impediments as his bonds imprisonment persecution Tolet. and he suffered by the way shipwracke and other casualties Aretius 4. But the most likely reason why the Lord staied S. Pauls comming to Rome was the necessitie of other Churches which the Lord would haue first established Gregorie teacheth this reason lib. 21. Moral c. 13. that God therefore letted him that he might more profit those Churches where he remained and S. Paul himselfe rendreth this reason Rom. 15.20 Therefore I haue beene oft let to come vnto you but now seeing I haue no more place in these quarters and also haue beene desirous many yeares againe to come vnto you c. his employment in other Churches deferred his comming to Rome Beza annot 34. Quest. Why S. Paul expresseth not the cause in particular which letted him 1. Gualter giueth this reason why the Apostle hauing diuers lets as namely new occasions continually offered in preaching the Gospel and beside his persecutions and afflictions and manifold troubles yet he maketh mention of none of these quia de his non poterat sine iactantiae suspicione because he could not speake of these things without suspition of boasting 2. But I rather approoue Chrysostomes reason non scrutatur Dominipropositum the Apostle doth not search into Gods purpose why such an Apostle was kept so long from such a famous citie when there was great hope of winning many vnto Christ it was sufficient that he was letted he is not curious to know the cause teaching vs thereby ne factorum rationem vnquam à Deo exigamus that we neuer require a reason of Gods works 3. And indeede Gods secret counsell herein is diuers waies vnsearchable 1. in respect of the teachers why sometime God sendeth many sometime few why some and not others why some are true pastors some wolues some true teachers some false 2. in regard of them which be taught why God sendeth preachers to one place and not vnto an other why Christ wrought miracles in Corazin and Bethsaida not in Tyrus and Sidon to bring them to repentance Matth. 11.21 3. and for the places why the Spirit suffered not Paul to preach in Asia and Bithynta Act. 16.6 7. And why in our daies in some certaine cities as at Constance God suffered the preaching of his Gospel to be intermitted 4. for the time why the Gospel is preached in some age and not in an other and some enioy it long some but a short time 5. for the manner why sometime the Gospel is preached obscurely and darkely sometime openly and manifestly why some preach it of enuie some of sincerities All these considerations doe set forth vnto vs how the iudgements of God are hid and vnsearchable Gryneus 4. And by this reason may the like obiection be answered why the Apostle was letted seeing his purpose was good that he might haue some fruite among them Because the Apostle beeing the Lords minister was not to prescribe the times and occasions fittest for the worke of the Gospel but to depend vpon God therein who best knewe how to sort out the best time for euerie purpose Quest. 35. Whether S. Pauls desire to goe to Rome beeing therein letted were contrarie to Gods will and so sinned therein 1. S. Pauls desire was not absolute but conditionall if it were the will of God for so he saith that I might haue a prosperous iourney by the will of God to come vnto you 2. But here we must consider of the will of God as it is secret and hid and as it is manifest and
he calleth God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the habitation of God Pareus Perer. disputat 14. 5. Galen by the contemplation of the creatures and of the excellent workmanship of the world did finde out the wisdome power and goodnes of God for thus he writeth lib. 3. de vsu partium as Beza annot and Gryneus out of him translateth Sacrum istum sermonum vti verum hymnum conditori nostro componā c. This sacred speach as a right hymne I will compose to our Creator and this I hold to be the true worship of him not to offer vnto him many sacrifices of bulls or burne ointment and incense but if I both know him my selfe and declare him vnto others how great his wisdome power and goodnes is for in that he would haue all these things made and enuied vs not any of those good things this is a cleare demonstration of his goodnes in that he would finde out a way how to adorne all those things it was his great wisdome and in that he would bring to passe and effect whatsoeuer he had decreed therein he shewed his power And by these meanes the Philosophers attained by their naturall light to some knowledge of God 53. Quest. How other Scriptures that denie all knowledge of God vnto the wicked agree with this place of Saint Paul 1. Obiect The Apostle saith here that the things which might be knowne of God were manifest vnto them how then is it saide in the Psal. 53.1 The foole hath said in his heart there is no God and Isa. 1.3 The oxe knoweth his owner c. but Israel hath not knowne me and it is said of all in generall Ioh. 1.18 No man hath seene God and yet more euidently the Apostle thus writeth 1. Cor. 1.21 Seeing the world by wisdome knew not God in the wisedome of God it pleased God by the foolishnesse of preaching to saue them that beleeue Answ. 1. Caietane giueth this solution that the Apostle saith not none of the world knew not God sed mundus communiter non cognovit the world generally knew him not though the wiser sort among them as the Philosophers knew him yet they in respect of the rest of the world were as none But the Apostle doth exclude euen the wise from the true knowledge of God as he saith in the same place 1. Cor. 1.20 Where is the wise c. hath not God made the wisdome of this world foolishnes 2. Pareus thus answereth Impijs negatur cognitio Dei efficax salutaris quae ex verbo discitur the effectuall and sauing knowledge of God is denied vnto the wicked which is learned out of the word but an vnfruitfull and idle knowledge they may haue Tit. 1.16 They professe that they know God but by workes they denie him But the Apostle speaketh not here of the knowledge of God by his word the world by wisdome knew not God in the wisdome of God but of the naturall knowledge which the heathen might haue had of God for as Theodoret wel noteth the Apostle sheweth three kinds of wisdome two are naturall the wisdome of man by the light of reason the other the wisdome of God shining in the creatures these two the Apostle speaketh of here the third kind is the wisdome of God in his Sonne Christ which afterward the Apostle also expresseth v. 24. We preach Christ the power of God and the wisdome of God 3. P. Martyr maketh this answer that there were some among the heathen which by nature were perswaded there was a God but afterward they did not yeeld vnto him that which was proper vnto God as the Epicures denied vnto God the gouernment of the world but made him as an idle beholder of the actions of men beeing no agent himselfe And some likewise grew to that impudencie that they sought by subtill reasons to prooue that there was no God But though this be true which P. Martyr affirmeth yet it is too particular to include the whole meaning of the Apostle for he saith generally of the heathen that the world knew not God not onely certaine sects of Philosophers among them but all the Gentiles generally 4. Pareus hath an other answer that this naturall light could not bring them to the knowledge of God because it was obscured and darkned by sinne and so imperfect thorough the naturall corruption of man But this doth not fully satisfie neither for though by mans fall this naturall knowledge is decaied yet there was sufficient remaining if the Gentiles had not abused it at the least as the Apostle saith that they might haue groped after God in some sort to haue knowne him 5. This solution then remaineth that there is a twofold naturall knowledge one is onely speculatiue consisting in a bare and naked contemplation of God bringing forth no fruit the other is practicall when men according to that light which they haue of God doe feare him and worship him the first kind of knowledge of God the heathen onely had as the Apostle sheweth Rom. 1.21 When they knew God they did not glorifie him as God neither were thankefull but became vaine in their imaginations for the heathen notwithstanding this naturall direction which they had generally did fall vnto idolatrie and so dishonoured that God whome they knew by his creatures Mart. Perer. 54. Quest. Of the meaning of these words That they should be inexcusable v. 20. 1. Some thus translate the Greeke words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ad hac vt sint to this ende that they may be unexcusable Beza Pareus to the intent that they be inexcusable Genevens And Beza thinketh that God for this cause would haue the light to shine in darknes vt homines nihil possent praetexere that man should vse no pretext or excuse But it is hard to say that God for this ende gaue the light of nature vnto men to take away all defense and excuse from them whereas Gods intent was that man should thereby come vnto the knowledge of the Creator 2. Origen Chrysostome doe vnderstand this consecutivo by way of consequent that this followed as a consequent vpon their abusing of that naturall knowledge which was giuen them And Theophylact maketh it like vnto that saying in the Psalme 51.4 Against thee haue I sinned c. that thou maist be iust when thou speakest it was not the ende but a consequent so also Erasmus and Faius est consequens cognitionis illius it was a consequent of that knowledge But the Apostle seemeth to signifie more then so Tolet. 3. Aretius because he can not thinke that to this ende were these helps giuen them to make them inexcusable taketh this to be a new argument against iustification by works that whereby the Gentiles were made inexcusable can not iustifie them but by their workes they were made inexcusable Ergo. But the Apostle speaketh here of the light of nature which the Gentiles vsed not of their works which follow in the next verse 4. Wherefore
that the Gentiles did not conceiue so reuerent an opinion of God in faining him to be like vnto the images of creatures so also P. Martyr Gregor hom 11. in Ezech. thus vnderstandeth it they did not glorifie God non impenderunt ei cultum debitum they did not giue vnto him his due worship Ambrose Anselm Sedulius doe expound the former of the latter they glorified not God in not giuing him thankes but the Apostle set these two downe as two distinct things not to glorifie God and not to giue him thankes Therefore by this word to glorifie is better comprehended both the inward reuerent opinion of God of his iustice mercie eternitie power goodnesse as also the outward worship due vnto him Calvin Pareus So the Gentiles did offend in both these they neither honoured God as they ought worshipping him and reposing their trust and confidence in him neither did they returne him thanks for the benefits receiued but referred all vnto fortune some to the starres some to their owne prouidence 2. They became vaine in their imaginations 1. Erasmus giueth this sense they were deceiued in their expectation because they tooke themselues to be wise yet prooued verie fooles but this the Apostle expresseth afterward in particular 2. some take it in Aristotles sense that is called vaine which is not brought to the due effect as the end of this their knowledge was that God should be honoured which end they attained not vnto Martyr but indeed they neither had the true knowledge of God nor yet propounded vnto theÌ„selues any such end 3. Some referre it to the errors of the Philosophers because they did resemble the Godhead by vaine images Theodoret Chrysost. Tolet but this seemeth to be to particular they had many vanities beside and this the Apostle alleadgeth afterward as a proofe of their foolishnesse v. 23. 4. Augustine whom Anselm followeth vnderstandeth it of their pride the knowledge which they had suis cogitationibus tribuebant they attributed to their owne thoughts and reason but their vanitie was more generall it comprehended other things beside 5. Therefore hereby are vnderstood all the vaine opinions and inventions which the heathen trusting to their owne wit and invention coyâ—ed concerning the diuine nature as 1. some denied there was any God as the Epicures 2. some doubted thereof as Protagoras Diagoras 3. some affirmed that there was a diuine power but they made many gods and them either incorporeall as the spirits so the Platonists 4. or some also made materiall and corporall gods as the Greekes and Romanes made men departed gods the Egyptians other creatures as oxen geese crocodiles yea herbes as onyons leckes 5. Some acknowledged one God as Plato Aristotle but either denied his prouidence in all things done vnder the moone as the Peripatetikes or tied him vnto second and inferior causes as the Stoikes this is the vanitie which the Apostle speaketh of And as this was their vanitie in their iudgement and opinion so were they deceiued in their hope and expectation they thought by such meanes to appease their gods to procure fauour to obtaine good things but the contrarie fell out 3. Their foolish heart was full of darkenesse 1. by the heart is vnderstood the mind their very vndestanding was darkened Faius the naturall reason in them was obscured Gorrham 2. this was a iust punishment vpon them because they abused that knowledge which was giuen vnto them their owne pride and ouerweening of themselues besotted them that whereas they thought themselues wise they became fooles iusto Dei iudicio propter superâ—iam their foolish heart was obscured thorough their pride Lyran. 3. that whereas they boasted of the name and title of wisemen as the Grecians much gloried in their seuen wise men as the Romanes had their wise men also Numa Cato Cicero yet they were all fooles for as fooles delight in toyes and let passe things of greater substance and importance so they worshipped images instead of the true God which the Apostle in the next verse giueth as a reason of their foolishnesse yea Socrates who was counted one of their wisest Philosophers desired his friends beeing now readie to die to offer for him a cocke vnto Aesculapius which he had vowed Pareus 4. Some interpret thus that while they held themselues wise in temporall things stultifacti sunt in spiritualibus they became fooles in spirituall things Lyran. But their vnderstanding was darkened euen in moral duties as Cato gaue his wife vnto Hortensius desiring her and tooke her againe when he was dead Lycurgus exposed virgines naked in their playes and publike spectacles he commended theft if it were secret and many such absurd things euen in ciuill duties were committed by their wisest men Gryneus 5. Augustine whom Hugo Cardinal followeth doth somewhat curiously distinguish these three 1. they became vaine in their imaginations this he applyeth to thâ—â—â— which do measure the diuine nature according to their corporall sense imagining him to haue parts and members like vnto man which was the errour of the Anthropomorphites 2. their foolish heart was full of darkenesse this he vnderstandeth of them which ascribe vnto God the qualities and affections of the soule of man as anger griefe forgetfulnesse remembrance 3. when they thought themselues wise they became fooles this he doth interpret of those which doe imagine such things of God which neither can be found in him nor in any other creature neither in the bodie nor in the soule of man 6. But this description of the error and blindnesse of the Gentiles is better referred generally to their foolish and carnall deuises and pretexes whereby they obscured the truth both in diuine humane duties as they alleadged for their images that they did not worship the image or idol but the thing represented thereby and that as a man cannot haue accesse vnto the Prince but by his courriers so there must be mediators to bring vs vnto God Thus they became foolish in their imaginations for God is not like vnto man that he neede to be informed by others Thus they became fooles leauing the true substance of Gods worship and following after shadowes and shewes as the Apostle saith Col. 2.23 which things haue indeede a shew of wisedome c. but substance they had none Martyr Quest. 61. How the Gentiles changed the glorie of God into the image of men and beasts v. 23. 1. They changed the glorie of the incorruptible God 1. The glorie of God is either absolute in himselfe which can no wayes be changed or it is considered with relation to vs as the worship and honour which is yeelded by the Creatures vnto the Creator this is changed by men when they giue the honour due vnto God vnto creatures Pareus So that indeede they could not depriue God of his glorie sed audaciae accusantur but they are accused of great presumption that as much as in them lay they attempted to rob God of his honour Martyr 2. God is
experience he may see his owne folly Theodoret also to the same purpose vseth this similitude that God leaueth men to themselues tanquam cymbam absque rectore as aship left without a pilote Theophylact likeneth God herein to a Phisitian who hauing to deale with an vnruly patient that will not obey his precepts taketh no more care of him likewise Ambrose thus expoundeth tradere est permittere non incitare to deliuer vp is to permit not to iâ—â—ite or stirre vp Damascen lib. 4. de fide orthodox c. 20. sheweth that it is the vse of Scripture to call the permission of God his action that he is said to doe that which he onely permitteth and suffereth yea Pererius here addeth further that the permission of God sometime nomine praecepti appellatur is called by the name of precept as whereas Christ saith according to Matthew c. 19.8 Moses suffered you for the hardnesse of your heart to put away your wiues according to S. Marke c. 10.3 he saith What did Moses command you Setus in his commentarie maketh two kindes of permission est vna generalis there is one generall when any man is suffered to sinne but this permission is not called a deliuering vp altera est singularis quaedam valde formidabilis there is an other a singular and most fearefull kinde of permission when God for the punishment of former sinnes suffereth one to be blinded and hardened in his sinne which kinde of permission the Apostle speaketh of here Of this opinion generally are the Romanists that this deliuering vp is vnderstood of permission as Lyranus with the ordinarie gloss Varablus Tolet. the Rhemists Contra. 1. To make God onely a sufferer or permitter of things to be done doth admit a double inconuenience first they make God an idle beholder of mens actions like as Homer bringeth in Iuppiter feasting and spotting himselfe in Aethiopia while the Grecians did take Troy and againe they make God accessarie and consenting vnto euill for like as the father or master of the house if he should suffer his seruants to liue riotously and giue themselues to all licentiousnesse though he doe not encourage them to it yet in not hindering them he seemeth to giue consent the like inconuenience also would follow if God should be a permitter or sufferer onely of such things to be done Pareus 2. But it will be here obiected that if God suffer not sinne to be done in the world it could not be how then is not he accessarie to that which he doth not hinder Answ. God is here otherwise to be considered then as man we can not suffer any euill to be done before vs which is in our power to hinder but we must be guiltie of it But the Lord is alwaies most iust euill should not be done in the world if it did not stand with Gods will and pleasure who notwithstanding is therein iust and good as Augustine saith probando patientiam dat locum poenitentiae nolens aliquem perire c. the Lord therein sheweth his patience in giuing way vnto repentance because he would not haue any perish c. and so he concludeth Deus non facit voluntates malas sed vtitur ijs vt voluerit cum aliquid iniquè velle non possit though God make not mens wills euill yet he vseth them as it pleaseth him and yet he willeth not any thing vniustly August contr Iulian lib. 5. c. 3. 3. Chrysostomes similitudes are not fit for the captaine which leaueth his armie is a betraier of them and the very cause of their deliuering vp but so is not God the author of euill and the father can not turne his sonne from his licentious life but God is able to turne the heart Martyr 4. Seeing the Scripture ascribeth vnto God manifest action as shall appeare afterward as he is said to haue hardened Pharaohs heart and to bid Shemei curse Dauid and such like it is a forcing of Scripture to applie that vnto a bare permission which sheweth an actiue and working power Pareus 2. An other way how God is saide to deliuer them vp is by the subtraction and withdrawing of his grace as he which taketh away the proppe or pillar that beareth vp a great stone or weight may be said to be the cause of the fall thereof Thomas Thus Gregorie expoundeth God is said to harden the heart quando cor reprobum per gratiam non emollit when he doth not mollifie with his grace a reprobate heart So also Augustine Deus non indurat cor impertiendo malitiam sed non largiendo gratiam c. God doth not harden the heart by imparting vnto it malice but in not giuing vnto it grace So also Thomas vpon this place God directly doth not deliuer ouer men to vncleannes by inclining the affections sed indirectè tradit in peccatum in quantum subtrahit gratiam but he doth indirectly deliuer them to sinne by withdrawing his grace This interpretation may safely be admitted but yet it seemeth not fully to expresse the meaning of the Apostles phrase for deliuering vp signifieth more then a subtraction onely or depriuing one of grace 3. Some doe expound the Apostle thus that God is said to harden the heart and to deliuer vp vnto coâ—câ—piscence and such like by ministring occasion which is peruerted by the wicked vnto euill for as vnto those that loue God all things are turned to the best so vnto those that hate God all things make for their ruine and destruction thus the miracles and wonders wrought in Egypt and the messages which Moses brought from God vnto Pharaoh were a meanes to harden Pharaohs heart not so intended by God but so peruerted by Pharaohs malice Thus God is saide to doe those things because by occasion of such things as the Lord doth other things fall out In this sense it is said that he which loueth iniquitie hateth his owne soule not that he intendeth directly the death of his soule but because he doth such things as procure the death of his soule So the Lord bestowed many benefits and temporall blessings vpon the heathen which they abused to couetousnes and wantonnes in following of their owne lusts This interpretation followeth Pet. Martyr and Pererius But this seemeth to be no fit exposition God deliuered them vp that is they abusing the blessings of God vnto wantonnes deliuered themselues vp for the Apostle here sheweth that this deliuering of them vp was inflicted as a punishment vpon the Gentiles for their idolatrie and therefore God must be considered here as a iust Iudge who had an hand in this their punishment otherwise then by ministring occasion onely 4. Some doe thus interpret tradidit illos Deus id est delictum in Dominum God deliuered them vp that is their sinne committed against God deliuered them as we say perdidit illum pecunia his money was his destruction whereas it was not the money but the abuse of the money which hurt him so
Sathan as a minister of Gods vengeance and they themselues as willingly precipitating themselues into all vncleannes So God deliuered vp his Sonne vnto death and the Iewes also in one and the same action God is iust and man guiltie quia in vna re quam fecerunt causa non est vna ob quam fecerunt because in one ende the same thing which they did there was not one cause for the which they did it August See more of this question Hexapl. in Exod. c. 11. qu. 15. to qu. 28. where it is discussed at large 65. Quest. How the Gentiles are said to defile their bodies in themselues v. 24. 1. Chrysostome thus interpreteth propria corpora inter seipsus debonestarâ— solitos that they were accustomed to defile their bodies betweene themselues so also Erasmus Vatablus and Beza Theophylact readeth à seipsis of themselues but in the originall it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in themselues as the vulgar Latin translateth so also Calv. Pareus 2. Some retaining this reading by in themselues vnderstand that kind of pollution and vncleannes which men commit with themselues not with any other person Ansel. Garr or there are three kinds of sinnes of vncleannes against naâ—ure either the same partie with himselfe worketh vncleannes or with an other person of the same sexe but of the same kind as man with man or with an other kind as man with beast the first of these is signified here Lyranus 3. Some thinke that the Apostle speaketh of such vncleannes which was committed by themselues one with an other Osiand but that is spoken afterward 4. Tolet taketh this to be vnderstood not of sinnes against nature but of adulterie fornication and such like that first they fell into peccata simplicia into simple sinnes then as they exceeded in idolatrie so they fell into more grosse sinnes 5. But this is better vnderstood generally of all kind of pollution and vncleannes naturall or vnnaturall which was committed in themselues that is against their owne bodies for other sinnes are committed without the bodie but the sinne of vncleannes defileth the bodie and such doe sinne against their owne bodies as the Apostle sheweth 1. Cor. 6.28 And so Augustine distinguisheth betweene flagitium and facinus the first is that which one committeth against himselfe in defiling his owne bodie and soule the other is in hurting of an other Pareus 6. And this was the iust recompence of retalion that as they had dishonoured God so they should dishonour themselues and like as they had turned God into the similitude of beasts and beasts into gods so they themselues should be giuen ouer to beastly affections Faius 66. Quest. How they worshipped the creature rather then the Creator 1. So readeth the vulgar Latin and the Syrian translator but vpon this reading it would follow that they worshipped the Creator but not so much as the creature and the same inconuenience followeth to read aboue the Creator Chrysost. Vatabl. but the word in the originall is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifieth beside the Creator as Cyprian well giueth the sense relicto Creatore the Creator beeing forsaken lib. 3. contr Iudaeos c. 10. and Hilarie praeterâ—â— Creatore the Creaâ—or beeing omitted so also Beza 2. Tolet here noteth that they committed two things in their idolatrous worship vnum ad intellectum alterum ad voluntatem spectat one concerneth the vnderstanding in the error of their mind they changed the truth of God the true worship of God into a lie that is a lying image the other was in their will and affection in worshipping the creature But Gryneus addeth a third degree which was in their action for he distinguisheth these two they worshipped and serued the first he applieth vnto the inward veneration and worship the other to their outward seruice 3. By the creature is not onely here vnderstood such things as were and had an existence in the nature of things as the Sunne the Moone the starres but they did also worship 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 such things as had no beeing which were of three sorts either such as neuer were in the world but were imagined gods and goddesses as Venus Pallas Herculius Febris and such like or such as were sometime in the world but were now dead and not in the world as Hercules Romulus so Faius and they worshipped some things of dâ—uers shapes which neuer were nor could be in the world as Iuppiter of Lybia had a rammes head and Anubis of Egypt a dogges head the Faunes and Satyrs had goates feete the Naâ—ades and Tritâ—â—â— had a mixt shape of men and fishes Aretius by the creature then is vnderstood whatsoeuer beside the Creator which they worshipped 4. Whereas the Apostle addeth which is blessed for euer Chrysostome well noteth nullâ— ille ex hac impietate daâ—â—no afficitur c. that God notwithstanding this contumelie offered him by idolaters sustanied no losse thereby he still remained blessed for euer and that it is said for euer a difference is shewed betweene the honour of God which remaineth invioâ—able for euer and the honour of idols which remaineth but for a time Gorrh. 67. Quest. Of the vnnaturall sinnes of the heathen 26. For this cause God gaue them vp c. 1. Aretius taketh this to be but an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 further explanation of that which the Apostle had spoken of before but it is rather an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 an exaggeration rather and amplifications for it is more to be giuen ouer 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vnto passions then 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vnto the lusts of the heart for they differ in three things 1. the passion here signifieth a 〈◊〉 defeate of the minde which could not be remooued whereas the lust of the heart was not yet perfected Faius 2. by the lust is signified their vncleane desires but here the Apostle also speaketh of their vncleane acts Pareus 3. and before the Apostle touched such vncleannes as defiled the bodie but now they are giuen ouer vnto such vile affections as also defile the mind deprauing it of the vse of reason Tolet. 2. How the women did change the naturall vse may seeme strange Theophylact thinketh it was obscaenum aliquid quod nec dici fas est some obscene thing that is not to be vttered Lyranus so also Tolet and before them Ambrose and Anselmo vnderstand it de commistione foeminarum inter se of the commixtion of women among themselues as the men were defiled betweene themselues But rather here the naturall vse is to be referred vnto the organe and instrument of generation when the women did prostitute themselues the â—en exercising praeposterum sterilem venerem preposterous and sterilous venerie Osiand Sodomiticos concubitus or they companied with men as Sodomites Pareus and as Augustine saith when the males abused ex parte corporis quae non ad generandum instituta est that part of the bodie in the female which was not
committed against others 2. These words they regarded not to know God 1. some thus interpret that they thought God to haue no knowledge or no great care of such things as they committed gloss ordin Gorrham and so before them Ambrose but the words must be much forced and strained to make this sense as though the Apostle should say they regarded not that God knew 2. Some thinke the Apostles meaning is that they had not Gods feare before their eyes that knowing him they much regarded not what was pleasing or displeasing vnto him Haymo But the Gentiles had not the true knowledge of God for they neglected the meanes which should haue brought them to know him 3. Some giue this sense neglexerunt c. they neglected Tolet. non curarunt they had no care to know God Vatab. they did not seeke to know God according to that naturall light and direction which they had 4. But there is more signified here then a negligence rather spreverunt they despised to know and acknowledge God Faius they scorned and derided the true knowledge of God and preferred their owne vaine inuentions And so Chrysostome noteth that the Apostle saith not as they knew not God but regarded not to know God so that it was corrupts iudicij of a corrupt iudgement not a sinne of ignorance that they refused the knowledge of God The Apostle then sheweth voluntariam caecitatem their wilfull blindnes Pareus it seemed not good vnto them as Beza or they iudged it not good as the Syrian translator to know God it was a voluntarie election in them to preferre their superstitions before the knowledge of God And Erasmus whome P. Martyr therein approoueth noteth here a difference betweene 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 knowledge and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 acknowledgement the latter word is here vsed though they had some knowledge of God yet they did not acknowledge him to be God as in glorifying him giuing thanks vnto him as the Apostle said before v. 21. Quest. 70. What it is to be deliuered vp to a reprobate minde 1. Some vnderstand this word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 reprobate passiuely that is quod omnibus displicet which displeaseth and is reprooued of all Eras. mentem improbandam a minde to be reprooued or disalowed Sa. but this expresseth not the whole meaning their reprobate minde was not so called so much in respect of others as of themselues 2. Some take it passiuely in respect of God that they were as reprobates that is reiected and reprobate of God But all the Gentiles which followed these sinnes were not reprobates Beza many of them afterward were washed from their sinnes and sanctified in the name of Christ 1. Cor. 6.11 3. Therefore this word reprobate is rather here taken actiuely for a minde voide of all iudgement Beza which taketh good for euill and euill for good Esa. 5.10 Bucer which prauitie of minde commeth not by one or two euill acts but by a continuall custome to euill per acquisitum habitum when it is growne into an habite like as the rast that is corrupted taketh sweet things for bitter Lyran. So the Gentiles were not deliuered ouer to this reprobate minde all at once but by diuerse degrees first they were giuen vp to their hearts lustes v. 24. then to vile affections v. 26. last of all to a reprobate sense to such an euill habit that they could doe nothing but euill Faius 4. This prauitie of the minde is here described 1. by the subiect in the verie mind not in the sense as the Latine translator the word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifieth the verie iudgement and vnderstanding both theoreticall and practicall they erre both in their iudgement and conscience as the Apostle saith Tit. 1.15 their mindes and consciences are defiled 2. the materiall part wherein this reprobate disposition of the mind consisteth is more distinctly shewed Ephe. 4.18 where the Apostle imputeth to the Gentiles vanitie of mind their iudgement and vnderstanding was corrupt then their cogitations were darkenes their reason and thoughts were obscured and their hearts were hardened that is their wills and affections 3. the causes are expressed the meritorius cause is their reiecting of God they regarded not to knowe God they reiected God and he reiecteth them where there is a fit allusion in the words for it is saide of them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they approoued not to know God so they are deliuered vp 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 into a reprobate mind Pareus The efficient cause not of their reprobate mind but of giuing them vp to a reprobate minde is God who as a iust iudge doth deliuer them to this punishment Gryneus 4. Then followe the effects of their reprobate mind to doe things not conuenient that which was forbidden both by diuine and humane lawes Haymo 5. But here it is to be considered that God is not said to be author or worker of their reprobate minde but of the deliuering of them vp to a reprobate minde Faius not that their minde beganne now to be wicked and euill which was not so before but God finding their minde euill and lewde doth deliuer them ouer that is to themselues first in withholding his grace then vnto Sathan to worke his will in them Gryneus and not onely to but God by his iust iudgement doth secretly so worke and dispose euen in the hearts of the wicked that all things doe tend still to their further hardening Aretius 6. This reprobate minde or corrupt and depraued iudgement is of two sorts either in generall when things that are euill and vnlawfull are iudged to be good and commendable and in particular when as the affection is misled in some particular act to doe that which generally the iudgement condemneth as to steale to commit adulterie the Gentiles failed in both these for some of them iudged many things to be lawfull which were euill as to commit fornication to steale But most of them fayled in particular committing those things which in their generall iudgement they allowed not Tolet. Quest. 71. Generall obseruations out of the Catalogue of the sinnes of the heathen reckoned vp by the Apostle ver 29.30 1. As before the Apostle touched those sinnes of vnrighteousnesse which the Gentiles committed against themselues in their mutuall defiling so now he rehearseth such sinnes as were perpetrated against others Rareus 2. And in that he saith full of all vnrighteousnesse this happened vnto them propter aversionem à Deo because they had now forsaken and turned aside from God therefore they fell into all euill Lyran. for as the feare of God is the fountaine of all righteousnesse so incredulitie and want of the faith and feare of God is the beginning of all iniquitie 3. Origen seemeth to make this the cause why they were giuen ouer to a reprobate minde because they were full of all vnrighteousnesse and the Latine interpreter referreth it to the word deliuered vp that they beeing full of
secret or hid part and the circumcision is of the heart in the spirit not in the letter whose praise that is of the Iew as the relatiue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the masculine gender sheweth is not of men but of God 2. The parts Method and Argument THis Chapter hath two parts 1. the Apostle conuinceth all to be sinners and so to deserue condemnation much lesse to be iustified by their workes 2. he taketh away certaine pretexts and excuses which might be alleadged 1. As in the former chapter he conuinced the Gentiles of sinne and so to be subiect to Gods iust wrath because both they committed euill things themselues and fauoured those which did them so now he vrgeth an other argument from their owne conscience The reason standeth thus whosoeuer condemneth himselfe is inexcusable this is prooued in the second verse because the iudgement of God is according to truth to iudge euery man according to his owne conscience but all men doe condemne themselues because they iudge others for the same things which they doe themselues v. 1. therefore they are inexcusable v. 1. 2. The pretenses are 1. either generall of all men v. 3. to 11. or speciall first of the Gentiles v. 11. to 17. or of the Iewes v. 17. to the ende 1. The generall pretext or pretense 1. is propounded v. 3 4. that God beeing mercifull and long-suffering will not straightly punish and condemne euery one that is euill 2. the Apostles answer followeth 1. from the ende and cause of Gods long-suffering which is to call men to repentance v. 4. in the latter part 2. from the effect of impenitencie which is the heaping vp of wrath which is confirmed by the efficient cause the iustice of God v. 6. then by an anrithesis and opposition both of the rewards and punishments v. 7 8 9 10. which also is amplified and confirmed by the reason thereof that God is no accepter of persons v. 11. 2. The first speciall pretext is of the Gentiles which may be collected thus It is vniust for those which haue no law to be punished the Gentiles haue no law Ergo. The Apostle answereth to the maior or first part by a distinction that they which haue no law at all neither naturall nor written are not to be punished but if they haue either or both if they sinne against the law of nature or the written law they shall be iudged accordingly v. 12. the latter part of sinning against the written law is further illustrated by preuenting an obiection for the Iew might alleadge that he had the law and gaue eare vnto it therefore he should not be iudged thereby the Apostle answereth that not the hearers of the law but the doers should be iustified v. 13. The second part of the argument that the Gentiles had no lawe the Apostle denieth proouing that although they had not the written lawe yet they had the law of nature which he sheweth by two arguments taken from two effects the one because some of them by the light of nature did some things agreeable to the written law v. 14. and againe they had the testimonie of their owne conscience either accusing or excusing them v. 15. which is set forth by the circumstance of the time when this testimonie of their conscience shall most of all shew it selfe namely at the day of iudgement v. 16. Then follow the particular pretexts and excuses of the Iewes The first is that the Iewes had the knowledge of the law and therfore that they should not be damned together with the rest this defense of the Iewes is first propounded in their person in diuers particular points wherein the Iewes boasted as in the knowledge of the law in the teaching and instructing of others v. 17. to 20. then the Apostle adioyneth his answer denying the argument because although they had the Law yet they obserued it not which he prooueth by experience of their euill life v. 21 22 23. and by a testimonie of Scripture v. 24. The other pretext and defense of the Iewes was this circumcision is not vnprofitable the Iewes had circumcision therefore it was auaileable vnto them to this the Apostle maketh this answer to the proposition by this distinction that circumcision profited if it kept the law which is amplified by the contrarie that if it kept not the law it was no better then vncircumcision nay vncircumcision keeping the law should be preferred before circumcision not keeping the law v. 25 26 27. to the assumption he also answereth by a double distinction of a Iew outward and inward and of circumcision in the flesh and the spirit that a Iew outward should gaine nothing before God by his circumcision onely in the flesh and not in the heart v. 28 29. 3. The questions and doubts discussed 1. Quest. To whome the Apostle here speaketh Wherefore thou art inexcusable O man c. to the Gentiles or Iewes 1. Some thinke that the Apostle vseth here a transition and as he had hetherto discouered the sinnes of the Gentiles so now he turneth him vnto the Iewes to lay open their hypocrisie Lyran. And Tolet thinketh that the Apostle reasoneth from the lesse to the greater that if the Gentiles which had not the written law of God were not excusable much lesse the Iewes But the particle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 wherefore sheweth that this is inferred out of that which went before and so is a continuance of the same argument 2. Some here comprehend not the Gentiles onely but the Iewes also that both the Iewes in condemning the idolatrie of the Gentiles and the Gentiles censuring the Iewes for their euill life and yet did the same things themselues should be both without excuse Haymo gloss ordin Anselm Perer. But it can not be shewed how the Iewes condemning the Gentiles of idolatrie were guiltie of the same themselues 3. The third opinion is that the Apostle still treateth of the Gentiles and hereof there are two reasons both because those words haue a necessarie connexion and reference to and with the former chapter and afterward v. 17. the Apostle beginneth by name to deale with the Iewes But they which agree that this is spoken of the Gentiles yet doe differ therein 1. Origen will haue this verse to be the conclusion of the former chapter wherein he committeth two faults first in ioyning together things of diuers natures for the Apostle there touched those which both fauoured euill in others and did practise it in themselues but now he taxeth an other sort of men that seemed to mislike sinne in others and yet did it themselues and againe Origen in diuiding the first verse from the second for we know that the iudgement of God is according to the truth which is a reason of the former doth separate and distinguish those things which should be conioyned 2. Some referre this to such as were Iudges among the Gentiles who though they made lawes to iudge and punish by yet
occasion by Gods patience and forbearance to continue in their sinnes and so the Lord may be said to harden the heart because the wicked abuse that occasion which is sent of God thus Origen lib. 3. periarchor Basil in his oration wherein he prooueth that God is not the author of euill but in this respect man rather should be said to harden his owne heart in abusing the occasion then God in giuing it 2. Augustine taketh this induration of the heart to be said of God when he withdraweth his grace as discedente sole aqua obduratur by the departure of the sunne the water is congealed and hardened serm 88. de tempor 3. But beside the subtracting and withholding of Gods grace he concurreth as a iust iudge by his secret power so working that both the inward suggestions of Sathan and the externall obiects doe all make together for the further hardening of their heart see before c. 1. qu. 63. Quest. 9. Whether hardnes of heart and finall impenitencie be a speciall kind of sinne 1. Pererius seemeth to collect so much by these two reasons 1. because here the Apostle ioyneth hardnesse and impenitencie of heart together that as hardnesse of heart is a speciall sinne so should the other be also 2. here is a speciall and most grieuous punishment inflicted the heaping and treasuring vp wrath But neither of these reasons conclude for both the hardnesse of heart is rather the generall effect of sinne and a perpetuall companion of an habite and custome in sinne then a speciall sinne and the punishment here described is against not one but all their sinnes wherein they continue without repentance 2. Vega lib 13. c. 20. super decret Trident. de iustificat sheweth that in these two cases impenitencie doth assume a newe kind of peculiar malice that is either in receiuing of the Sacraments for then especially men are commanded to prepare their hearts by repentance so that herein the commandement of God is transgressed and at the houre of death for then a man not repenting is accessarie to his owne death and so transgresseth that commandement thou shalt not kill But neither of these reasons are sufficient 1. when one commeth to the sacrament without due preparation and so receiueth it vnreuerently and profanely there is a newe sinne indeede committed which is profanenesse and contempt of sacred things but this is the fruit and effect of his impenitencie a newe sinne is added to his impenitencie rather then impenitencie it selfe is changed into a speciall sinne 2. And so likewise when one thorough impenitencie is carelesse of his saluation beeing at the point of death this carelesnes is also a fruit of impenitencie 3. Thomas thus decideth this questiō that if impenitencie be taken simply for perseuerance and continuance in sinne it is not a speciall sinne but a circumstance rather of sinne but if there be beside praepositum non poenitendi a purpose not to repent now impenitencie is become a speciall sinne Thomas 2.2 qu. 14. articl 2. But this seemeth to be no perfect distinction for wheresoeuer impenitencie is there is a purpose and resolution not to repent as long as the heart remaineth impenitent Thus much then may be added for the discussing of this question that impenitencie is two wayes to be considered either in respect of the obiect which is sinne that one hath committed and so it is a circumstance that accompanieth sinne or as it is ioyned with profanenes contempt of God and vacuitie of his feare and so it may haue toward God the nature of a speciall sinne Quest. 10. Whether it stand with Gods iustice to punish twice for the same sinnes Seeing that the Gentiles were punished before beeing deliuered vp to their vile affections c. 1.26 how then are they reserued here to a greater punishment against the day of wrath for the Prophet Nahum saith c. 1.9 non consurget duplex tribulatio double affliction or tribulation shall not rise vp Answ. 1. This is not the meaning of the Prophet that God cannot punish twice for the same sinne but there he speaketh of the destruction of the Assyrians that it should be at once God should not neede the second time to come vpon them which was fulfilled in the euersion and ouerthrowe of Nineueh it was at once destroyed for euer 2. This rule well holdeth in the course of iustice that one be not punished twice for the same sinne 1. if by that one punishment full satisfaction be made for sinne but the wicked by their temporall punishment cannot fully satisfie Gods iustice for their sinne 2. punishment begunne in this life and eternall punishment afterward are rather diuerse degrees of the whole punishment due vnto sinne then diuerse punishments as here in the course of humane iustice a malefactor may be both put to the racke to the wheele hanged and quartered and all these shall make but one condigne punishment for his offence Par. 3. and when one punishment worketh vnto amendement then a second is needlesse as the righteous onely are chastened in this life but the wicked because they profit not by temporall punishment vnto repentance haue their punishment begun in this life and finished in the next as the old world and Sodomites were both temporally and eternally punished Quest. 11. Whether euerie one shall be rewarded according to his workes ver 6. Against this saying of the Apostle v. 6. Who will reward euerie man according to his workes it will be obiected that they which repent them in their last houre and so are saued haue no time to shewe good workes and likewise infants therefore it appeareth not how they should be iudged according to their workes Answ. 1. They which haue grace to repent them in their last houre are not voide of good workes as the theife vpon the crosse shewed these good fruits of his faith he confessed Christ acknowledged his sinne reprooued the vnbeleeuing theife and prayed earnestly for euerlasting saluation And if he had liued longer he had no doubt a full purpose of heart to haue expressed his faith by his godly workes the like may be said of those which are at the point of death called to repentance 2. Concerning infants there is an other reason for either they be saued according to the grace of Gods free election or some are damned being left in their owne nature the children of wrath Now the Apostle speaketh not of infants here but of such as are of yeares to commit euil or doe good Pareus Quest. 12. How it standeth with Gods goodnesse to punish euill with euill It may be thus obiected that sinne is committed three wayes either in rewarding evill for good or euill for euill or in not recompensing good for good But God cannot sinne therefore it should seeme to be against the nature of the diuine goodnesse to punish sinne with eternall damnation and it is against Christs rule who commandeth that we should doe good against euill Answer 1. Two wayes may euill
iudged in this that he beleeued not though for other things which he doth he shall not be iudged as it is said he that beleeueth shall not be iudged or condemned that is he shall not be iudged secundum hoc quod credit in that that he beleeueth yet in other things he shall be iudged 2. Such an one not beleeuing in Christ yet doing well though he haue not eternall life yet gloria operum poterit non perire by the glorie of his workes he may be kept from perishing to this purpose Origen lib. 2. in c. 2. ad Roman 2. Contra. 1. The first position of Origen that any thing done without faith can be acceptable to God is contrarie to the Scripture Heb. 11.6 Without faith it is impossible to please God neither doth that argument followe from the contrarie for one euill worke is sufficient to condemne a man but one good worke is not sufficient to obtaine reward for he that doth one good worke may haue many euill workes beside for the which he deserueth to be punished that other glosse of his of the iudging of beleeuers and the not iudging of vnbeleeuers is coÌ„futed by the words of our Sauiour Ioh. 5.24 he that beleeueth hath euerlasting life and shall not come into condemnation he is not freed then from iudgement onely in part because he beleeueth but simplie he shall neuer enter into condemnation for he which hath a liuely faith which is effectuall working by loue hath not onely a naked faith but is full of good workes and where he is wanting his imperfect obedience is supplied by the perfect obedience of Christ apprehended by faith 2. Neither doth the Scripture allowe any third place beside heauen and hell after this life that any not hauing eternall life should be preserued from perishing for they which are not counted among the sheepe at the right hand of Christ for whom the kingdome is prepared they belong vnto the goates at the left hand and shall goe into euerlasting fire prepared for the deuill and his Angels 3. This straight and inconuenience Origen is driuen vnto because he taketh these Iewes and Grecians to be vnbeleeuers whereas the Apostle vnderstandeth such among the Gentiles as beleeued in God and liued thereafter such were they which liued with Melchisedek Iob the Niniuites Cornelius as Chrysostome vpon this place sheweth whom Faius followeth 22. Quest. Of the diuerse acceptions of the word person v. 11. This word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is either giuen vnto God or to creatures and the same either without life or to such as haue life as to man 1. It is attributed to God three wayes 1. the face of God signifieth his iudgement against sinners 1. Pet. 3.12 the face of God is against those which doe euill 2. it is taken for the spirituall presence of Christ 2. Cor. 2.10 I forgaue it for your sakes in the sight or face 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of Christ. 3. it is taken for the diuine hypostasis in the Trinitie as Christ is said to be the engraued forme of the person of his father Heb. 1.3 2. Things without life are said to haue a certaine face as Luke 12.56 the face of heauen 3. Properly this word face is giuen vnto man and it 1. either signifieth his countenance as Iesus is said to haue fallen vpon his face Matth. 26.39 2. or the bodilie presence as the Apostle saith he was kept from the Thessalonians concerning his face but not in heart 1. Thessal 2.17.3 or it is taken for some respect of the gifts of bodie minde or some externall condition as of honour riches or such like in this sense it is said of Christ Mark 12.14 thou carest not for the person of any and S. Iude saith of certaine false teachers that they haue mens persons in admiration for aduantage sake Iud. v. 16 and in this sense it is taken here Gryneus 4. The person then of man betokeneth some qualitie or condition in him for the which he is respected either naturall as the gifts of the minde sharpnes of wit memorie vnderstanding or of the bodie as strength come lines beutie or such as are attained vnto by labour and industrie as learning knowledge of arts wisdome or externall in worldly respects as if he be rich honourable of authoritie or such like 5. Further some respect of persons is necessarily ioyned with the cause as a fault in an aged man or minister or one that hath knowledge is greater then a slippe of a young man or one that is ignorant some respect of persons is diuided from the cause as whether he be rich or poore honourable or base and in this sense persons are not to be respected Martyr 23. Qu. How God is said not to accept the persons of men The Apostle hauing made mention of the equall condition of the Iewes and Gentiles both in punishment and reward addeth this as a reason because God is no accepter of persons in respect of their nation and kinred So S. Peter saith God is no accepter of persons 〈◊〉 in euery nation he that feareth God c. is accepted with him Act. 10.34 35 here the respecting of persons is vnderstood of the nation or countrey likewise S. Paul saith Gal. 3.28 that in Christ There is neither Iew nor Grecian bond nor free male nor female that is in Christ there is no respect of persons Deut. 16.19 Thou shalt not accept any person neither take any reward to preferre any for gifts or rewards beside the merit of his cause is to haue respect of persons God then accepteth no mans person he preferreth not any for his riches countrey honour strength or any other such qualitie but iudgeth euery man as his cause is and aâ— his works are But thus it will be obiected on the contrarie 1. Obiect Moses entreateth the Lord to spare his people for Abraham Isaak and â—â—kobs sake Exod. 32. herein then the Lord had respect of persons Ans. Some giue this answer that in temporall things such as was the forbearing to punish the people God may haue respect to persons but not in eternall Mart. But it may be better answered that God had not respect to the persons of these Patriarks but to his gracious promise which he had made vnto them as there Moses saith Remember Abraham c. to whome thou swarest by thy selfe c. 2. Obiect S. Paul would haue vs doe good to all but specially to the houshold 〈◊〉 faith Gal. 6.10 here the person is respected Ans. The person is not respected here but the cause for the faithfull are preferred in respect of their faith which is the cause why they haue the preheminence 3. Obiect But God doth elect some vnto saluation some are reiected whereas all by nature are the children of wrath and in the same common condition to giue then vnequall things as life or death to those which are in the same equall condition seemeth to be done with respect of persons Ans. 1.
two kinds of circumcisions rather then two parts of one and the same circumcision which are sometime ioyned together both the inward and outward as they were in Abraham sometime separate one from the other and this separation is of two sorts it is either salutaris healthfull or not for when the inward circumcision is without the outward it is profitable as in Noah but when the outward is and not the inward it is vnprofitable as in Iudas Iscariot 6. Origens obseruation seemeth here to be somewhat curious thus distinguishing the circumcision of the flesh that because there is some part of the flesh cut off and lost some part remaineth still the lost and cut off part saith he hath a resemblance of that flesh whereof it is said all flesh is grasse the other part which remaineth is a figure of that flesh whereof the Scripture speaketh all flesh shall see the saluation of God But thus Origen confoundeth the circumcision of the flesh and the spirit making them all one Further to shewe these two circumcisions of the heart and spirit he alleadgeth how the Israelites were circumcised againe by Iosuah who was a type of Christ that circumciseth the heart who were circumcised before by Moses in the desert wherein Origen is greatly deceiued for it is euident by the text Iosuah 5.5 that they which were circumcised by Iosuah had not beene circumcised before 4. Places of doctrine 1. Doct. v. 1. In that thou iudgest another thou condemnest thy selfe he which doth giue sentence vpon another for that wherein he is guilty therein is a iudge against himselfe so Iuda did iudge Thamar for her incontinencie beeing in greater fault himselfe and Dauid pronouncing sentence of death against him that had taken away his poore neighbours sheepe did by his owne mouth condemne himselfe Piscator see further addition 1. following 2. Doct. v. 11. There is no respect of persons with God c. In that God freely without respect vnto any workes electeth some vnto eternall life it is done without respect of persons for though God decree vnequall things vnto those that are in equall case for all by nature are the children of wrath yet it followeth not that God hath respect of persons for he doth it not either against any law for God is not tied vnto any lawe nor yet vpon any finiâ—ter cause either for feare for there is none greater than God to be feared of him or sauour for there are no merits or deserts which God respecteth in his election And when God commeth to giue the reward then he distributeth vnto euerie man according to their workes see further addit 3. following 3. Doct. v. 16. At the day when God shall iudge here the certaintie of the day of iudgement is expressed with the manner thereof 1. who shall iudge God 2. whom men and what not their open and manifest workes onely but their secret things 3. by whome in Iesus Christ in his humane shape 4. According to what rule namely the Gospell is be saith Ioh. 12. that his word shall iudge them Gualter 4. Doct. v. 21. Thou which teachest another c. the carnall Iewe though he did not himselfe as he taught yet was not his teaching and doctrine therefore to be refused so our Sauiour saith Matth. 23.3 Whatsoeuer they bid you obserue and doe but after their workes doe ye not Mart. 5. Doct. v. 25. Circumcision is profitable c. Baptisme succeedeth in the place of circumcision as the Apostle sheweth Coloss. 2.11 In whom ye are circumcised c. thorough the circumcision of Christ in that yee are bound in him thorough baptisme c. then like as infants were circumcised so are they now to be baptised but baptisme is not now tied vnto the eight day as it was then for by the libertie of the Gospell are we deliuered from the obseruation of the circumstances of the time and place 6. Doct. v. 28. Neither is that circumcision which is outward in the flesh as these were not two diuerse circumcisions but two acts of the one and same circumcision the internal and externall so there are two acts in one and the same baptisme there is the baptisme of the spirit and the baptisme of water which both are ioyned together in the lawfull vse they haue the baptisme of the spirit to whom the Sacrament is vpon vrgent necessitie denied but infidels vnbeleeuers and euill liuers haue onely the baptisme of water for he that beleeueth not shall be condemned Pareus 7. So likewise in the Eucharist there is an externall act of eating and an internall the vnworthie receiuers haue onely the latter the faithfull when they communicate haue both and in case the Sacrament be denied they may spiritually eat Christ without the Sacrament our Sauiour saith Ioh. 6.54 Whosoeuer eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood hath eternall life And though they doe spiritually eate Christ before they receiue the Sacrament for otherwise they would not desire it yet the Sacrament also must be celebrated for their further comfort and strengthening and the testifying of their faith Gryneus Certaine additions to the former doctrines Addit 1. Concerning the iudgement which a man giueth against himselfe which is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thus much may further be obserued out of the 1. verse 1. What it is namely the testimonie of ones conscience of his owne guiltinesse before God 2. Whence it is partly by the prouidence of God which striketh into a mans conscience this sense of sinne partly by the force of the conscience it selfe conuincing one of sinne 3. Of whom it is namely of all men 4. It is necessarie and profitable to diuerse ends 1. to humble vs in respect of Gods iudgement for if our conscience condemne vs God can much more who is greater then our conscience 1. Ioh. 3.20 2. It is for our comfort working in vs bouldnesse if our hearts condemne vs not 1. Ioh. 3.21 3. it will make vs not to be too seuere in iudging of others our owne heart condemning vs. Addit 2. Out of the 5. v. concerning 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the hardnesse of the heart we are to consider 1. What it is namely the contumacie and rebellion of the heart against the lawe of God 2. Whence it is originally by the corruption of mans nature Sathan concurreth as the efficient the occasion are the externall obiects and God by his secret iudgement yet most iust hath an ouerruling hand herein 3. the effect is the treasuring vp of the wrath of God 4. it is curable not by mans free will for it is not subiect to the lawe of God neither can be Rom. 8.8 but by the grace of Gods spirit as Dauid prayeth Psal. 51.12 Create in me a newe heart Addit 3. The accepting or respect of persons called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is when things equal are giuen to them which are vnequall or contrariwise things vnequall to them which are equall onely
6. and the heretikes called Apostolin denied that wicked men could minister the Sacraments Bernard serm 66. in Cantic Contra. 1. This place of the Apostle that circumcision profiteth if one keepe the lawe doth not fauour any such opinion for the Apostle speaketh not of the dignitie and worthinesse of the sacraments which dependeth vpon the institution sed de fructu but of the fruit thereof Mart. Gualt 2. neither the vnworthinesse of the minister maketh the sacrament voide for Iudas baptized with the rest of the Apostles nor yet of the receiuer for he that eateth and drinketh vnworthily shall be guilty of the bodie and blood of the Lord if his vnworthinesse made it no Sacrament he should not be guilty of so great a sinne But the vnworthinesse both of the one and the other maketh the sacrament void and without fruite vnto themselues Controv. 13. Against the Marcionites and other which condemned the old Testament and the ceremonies thereof The Marcionites among the heathen reiected circumcision and condemned the author of the old Testament for the same and the Stoiks among the heathen denied the same as beeing an invention not beseeming God who thus obiected as Origen sheweth in this place 1. It was not a thing answearable to the clemencie and goodnesse of God to command infants so to be wounded and cruelly handled in their infancie 2. If the foreskinne of the flesh be a superfluous part why was it made if it be not why should it be cut off 3. by this meanes many were terrified from taking vpon them that religion which God desired to be propagated both for the shame and painfulnesse of circumcision and so it fell out to be impedimentum religionis non insigne an impediment rather then an argument and cognizance of religion These obiections are thus sufficiently answeared by Origen 1. He sheweth against the Gentiles that circumcision was had in honour euen amongst them and therefore they had no reason to scorne and deride that as a thing dishonest among the people of God which was of great estimation among them for among the Egyptians who were most addicted of all other people to superstitious rites and from whom all other nations borrowed their ceremonies there was none giuen to the studie of Astrologie Geometrie but was circumcised so were all their Priests and Ministers of sacred things 2. Against those which professed Christ and yet refused the old Testament with all the rites thereof he sheweth the conueniencie of circumcision that seeing we were to be redeemed by the blood of Christ before that price was paid for our redeemption it was necessarie for them which were instructed in the lawe vnumquemque pro se velut ad imitationem quandam futurae redemptionis sanguinem suum dare euerie one for himselfe to giue his blood in imitation of the redemption to come but now seeing the blood of Christ hath beene offered for vs it is not now necessarie that euerie one for himselfe should offer the blood of circumcision 3. Then he commeth to answear the particular obiections 1. If you blame God for imposing so hard a thing vpon infants why also doe ye not finde fault that Christ was circumcised the 8. day vulnera passionis excepit was wounded in his passion and shed his blood 2. And if this bloodie Sacrament terrified men from their religion then exempla martyrum prohibebant homines accedere ad fidem by the same reason the example of martyrs much more should haue hindered men from comming to the faith 3. And though there had beene no other mysterie in circumcision it was fit that the people of God should carrie some badge and cognizance to discerne them from other people and if the amputation or cutting off some part of the bodie were requisite what part was more fit then that quae obscaena videbatur which seemed to be obscene 4. And whereas they obiect if it be not a necessarie part it should not haue beene created if necessarie it should not be cut off they may be answeared by the like they will not denie but that the procreation of children is necessarie then by this reason virgins and all vnmarried persons and such as haue made themselues chast for the kingdome of God should be blamed quia necessariâ—s naturae officijs non ministrant because they doe not giue their seruice to the necessarie offices of nature 5. And so he concludeth thus As there were many washings and baptismes in the lawe before the baptisme of Christ many purifyings before the purifying by the spirit many sacrifices before that alone sufficient sacrifice was offred vpon the crosse so multorum sanguinis effusio processit the shedding of the blood of many went before vntill the redemption of all came by the blood of one And here the Apostle stoppeth their mouthes saying that circumcision was profitable how then doe they reiect it as a thing vaine and vnprofitable to this purpose Origen vpon this place Controv. 14. Against the Anabaptists which reiect the Sacraments of the newe Testament Whereas the Apostle saith v. 28. Neither is that circumcision which is outward in the flesh the Anabaptists take occasion by these and such like words to condemne all the Sacraments of the newe Testament and the outward ministerie thereof in like manner S. Paul saith 1. Cor. 7.19 Circumcision is nothing nor vncircumcision but the keeping of the commandements But their obiection may be answeared out of this place where the Apostle had said a little before v. 25. Circumcision is profitable if thou doe the lawe The Apostle then condemneth not outward circumcision simply but if it be externall onely and not ioyned with the inward circumcision Mart. Controv. 13. That the want of baptisme condemneth not v. 29. Seeing the Apostle saith that the outward circumcision is not that which hath praise of God but the inward in the spirit and the like may be said of baptisme which succeedeth in the place of circumcision then it followeth that like as many circumcised in heart were saued without the circumcision of the flesh so also many hauing the spirituall baptisme of the soule by faith in Christs blood may be saued the outward sacrament beeing not by them contemned or neglected but by some vrgent necessitie denied as Ambrose saith concerning Valentinian the younger Emperor who deceased without baptisme Christus te baptizavit quia humana officia defuerunt Christ baptized thee where other humane offices were wanting c. and againe detersa labe peccati ablutus ascendit quem sua fides lauit he is ascended to heauen beeing washed from his sinne whom his owne faith washed Ambros. tom 5. de obit Valentin The like may be affirmed of infants the seede of the faithfull that they dying without baptisme Christ baptizeth them they are within the couenant of grace and so stand according to Gods promise I will be thy God and the God of thy seede Gen. 17.7 Like as then the want of circumcision was
away our selues for our sinnes then Christ came and by the price of his blood redeemed vs againe and restored vs to our former libertie so the Prophet Isai saith 50.1 For your iniquities are ye sold. Now whereas in Scripture redemption is taken sometime for a franke deliuerance where no price is paid yet here the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is taken properly for such redemption where the price is paid which was Christs blood as 1. Cor. 6.20 You are bought for a price c. 13. Controv. Against the Novatian heretikes Whereas the Apostle saith v. 25. to declare his righteousnes by the forgiuenes of sinnes that are past the Novatians hereupon denied remission of sinnes to those which fell away after they were called who beeing pressed and vrged by arguments out of the Scripture in the contrarie confessed and graunted that God indeede by his absolute power might giue remission of sinnes vnto such as fell away but the Church had no authoritie to graunt reconciliation vnto such But 1. they remembred not the answer of our blessed Sauiour made to Peter how often one should forgiue his brother not onely seuen times but seuentie times seuen times 2. Dauid sinned grieuously after he was called yet was restored to the Church so was the incestuous young man after due repentance for his incest 3. for how els should the blood of Christ clense vs from all sinne 1. Ioh. 1.7 if that there were not remission of sinnes and reconciliation euen for offences committed after our calling 14. Controv. Against inherent iustice v. 28. We conclude that a man is iustified by faith c. This word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be iustified or made iust the Romanists contend to signifie ex impio iustum effici of a wicked man to be made iust and righteous Staplet in Antâ—dot and so their opinion is that there is in iustification an habituall righteousnes infused into the soule whereby a man is iustified 1. This they would prooue by the grammaticall sense of the word because words compounded with facio to doe as magnifico purifico certifico to magnifie purifie certifie signifie to make one great pure certaine and so to iustifie should be taken to make one iust 2. The Apostle expresseth it by an other phrase Rom. 5.19 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be made or constituted righteous before God 3. It is not agreeable to the nature and puritie of God to absolue and hold for innocent those who are wicked and vngodly Contra. 1. This word to iustifie though sometime it signifie to teach one iustice and righteousnes as Dan. 12.3 they which iustifie others c. that is teach them or turne them to righteousnes and sometime to perseuere or continue in iustice as Apoc. 22.11 he that is iust iustificetur adhuc let him be more iust yet vsually in Scripture it is taken to absolue to pronounce and hold iust and that in a double sense as either to acknowledge and declare him to be iust that is iust as wisdome is said to be iustified of her children Matth. 11.19 so is it taken before in this chapter v. 4. that thou mightest be iustified in thy words c. or 〈◊〉 to count him iust who is vniust in himselfe that is absolue free and discharge him as c. 8.33 Who shall lay any thing to the charge of Gods chosen it is God that iustifieth that is acquiteth dischargeth who shall condemne so is it vsed in the same sense Act. 13.39 From all things from the which ye could not be iustified by the law of Moses by him euery one that beleeueth is iustified Neither doth that grammaticall construction alwaies hold for Marie saith My soule doth magnifie the Lord that is declareth or setteth forth Gods greatnes here it can not signifie to make great Lombards obseruation then is not found that to iustifie in Scripture signifieth foure things 1. to be absolued and freed from sinne by the death of Christ. 2. beeing freed from sinne to be made iust by charitie 3. to be cleansed from sinne by faith in the death of Christ. 4. by faith and imitation of Christs death to bring forth the works of righteousnes Lobmard lib. 3. distinct 19. for of these foure significations the 1. and 3. are all one which may be acknowledged but the 2. and 4. are not found in Scripture 2. We are also made and constituted righteous before God not by any inherent righteousnes in our selues but by the righteousnes of faith as the Apostle saith that I may be found in him not hauing mine owne righteousnes which is of the law but that which is thorough the faith of Christ. 3. Yet it is most agreeable to the puritie of the diuine nature to accept vs as iust in Christ who is most absolutely righteous before God and so to impute his righteousnes vnto vs by faith so sanctifying also our hearts by his holy spirit that we should delight in the works of righteousnes 4. If we should be iustified by any inherent and inhabiting iustice and not by righteousnes imputed by faith these inconueniences would follow 1. that iustification and sanctification should be confounded for that sanctitie which is wrought in the faithfull is a fruit of iustification by faith 2. this holines and charitie which is in the faithfull is a worke of the law which requireth that we should loue God and our neighbour but faith and the worke of the law can not stand together 3. this habite of pietie and charitie is imperfect in vs for no man loueth God and his neighbour as he ought now that which is imperfect can not iustifie See further of inherent iustice Synops. Centur. 4. err 56. 15. Controv. Against the Popish distinction of the first and second iustification The Romanists generally doe hold that there are two kind of iustifications the first which is an infused habite of iustice formed by charitie to the which we are prepared by faith other dispositions of the mind and this they say is without works the other is the encrease of this iustification by the works of charitie the grace of God concurring with mans free-will and this they say is by works and truly meritorious sic Stapl. in Antidot Perer. disput in 2. c. ad Rom. disput 16 17. Contra. 1. The Scripture acknowledgeth but one kind of iustification in all which is both begunne continued and ended by faith as c. 1.17 The righteousnes of God is reuealed from faith to faith and c. 3.30 For it is one God who shall iustifie circumcision of faith and vncircumcision through faith here the whole worke of iustification is ascribed to faith and Rom. 8.20 whome he iustified he glorified there is nothing that commeth betweene this one iustification and glorification 2. They confound iustification and sanctification for that which they call the second iustification is nothing els but sanctification which is the bringing forth of the fruits of holines after that we are iustified by faith these
1. Origen vnderstandeth them that vnto the naturall law doe ioyne also faith so that he would haue one and the same seede here vnderstood which is of the law and of faith also but it is euident that the Apostle saying Not to that onely which is of the law but to that which is of faith c. doth make a manifest distribution and distinction of those which are the seede according to the law and of those which are not but of faith 2. Some vnderstand this clause of that seede which de operibus legis praesuâ—mit doth presume of the works of the law glosse interlin ordinar but vnto such as depend vpon the works of the law the promise appertaineth not at all 3. Therefore by those of the law he meaneth the beleeuing Iewes to whome the law was giuen and the same before he called v. 12. them which were of the circumcision Pareus and he meaneth not those which were onely of the law but of faith also that is were beleeuers though of the circumcision for here is a distinction of the seede of Abraham now none are his seede which haue not saith whereof some are beleeuers of the circumcision and so of the law some are beleeuers onely and are not of the circumcision Beza annot 3. But here the words stand thus in the originall 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to that of faith Abraham Erasmus would referre the article 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that not vnto seede but vnto Abraham and so he maketh two Abrahams one which was iustified by faith beeing vncircumcised the other iustified by faith when he was circumcised like as the Scripture maketh two Adams one heauenly an other earthly But the Scripture no where setteth before vs two Abrahams and the Apostles meaning is euident that he speaketh distributiuely of the seede of Abraham one of the law and the other onely of faith Beza Quest. 28. Of the meaning of these words v. 17. I haue made thee a father of many nations before God 1. Oecumenius ioyneth this with the former words as it is written as though the meaning should be this it is written before God and therefore it is worthie to be receiued but it was euidently that this testimonie was taken out of Scripture and so the testimonie of God himselfe 2. Origen interpreteth thus before God that is by God he was appointed to be a father of many nations but this were superfluous for the words themselues I haue made thee a father doe euidently shew without any other addition that it was God that had made him and called him to be a father c. 3. Chrysostome Theophylact Theodoret doe take the preposition 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifieth as well against or answerable or before here in the first sense that Abraham was made the father of many nations instar vel ad exemplum Dei like or after the example of God and that in two respects both because as God was an vniuersall father not of one nation but of all so was Abraham and as God was a spirituall father not by carnall generation so was Abraham also thus also Martyr and Pareus But learned Beza obserueth that this wood 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 against is no where in the new Testament taken in that sense for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 like 4. Lyranus with the glosse vnderstandeth it of Abrahams righteousnes and vprightnes that he walked vprightly before God as the Lord said vnto him Gen. 17.1 Walke before me and be thou vpright But the Apostle thoroughout this discourse insisteth vpon Abrahams righteousnes by faith not by works 5. Haymo referreth it to Abrahams faith and so maketh this difference of those which beleeue that some beleeue God but not before God because their faith is onely in outward shew and profession and not in heart but they beleeue before God that beleeue and trust in him with all their heart but the words are not he beleeued before God but before God whom he beleeued so that this is not meant personally of Abrahams faith but of his calling to be the father of many nations 6. Anselme likewise hath relation to the faith of Abraham as it is set against the carnall generation that by faith not in the flesh he obtained to be the father of many nations 7. But it rather sheweth the manner how then the cause why he was made the father of many nations namely before God by a spirituall generation not by a carnall in the 〈◊〉 of men Calvin Beza that although it appeared not so vnto men that he was the father of many nations yet before God he was appointed to be the father of many nations 〈◊〉 faith Osiander Quest. 29. Of the meaning of these words v. 17. Who quickneth the dead and calleth those things which be not c. 1. Origen vnderstandeth this of the quickning of those which are dead in their sinnes and thinketh it to be specially meant of the Iewes which were raised by Christ from their sinnes but in the end of the chapter ver 24. the Apostle speaketh of the corporall raising of Iesus from the dead 2. Oecumenius and Ambrose haue speciall reference vnto Abraham whose bodie is afterward said to be dead yet it was quickened that is made liuely and apt for generation But this the Apostle speaketh of afterward so that it should seeme a needelesse repetition if it had beene touched before and it is an improper speach to call the reviuing of an olde decayed bodie the quickening of the dead 3. Some expound this place by that Heb. 11.19 of Abrahams faith when he offred vp Isaac He considered that God was able to raise him vp euen from the dead and this they will haue vnderstood of that act of Abrahams faith Tolet. annot 18. Faius But this act of Abrahams faith to beleeue that he should be the father of many nations went long before the other act of his faith in offring vp of his sonne 4. But the best interpretation is that Abraham beleeued in Gods omnipotencie and all-sufficiencie which is described by two effects the one in causing that to be which neuer was as in the creation the other in making that to haue a beeing againe which had ceased to be as in the resurrection Pareus And so Chrysostome also vnderstandeth it of the resurrection of the dead but as Abraham beleeued thus generally concerning the power of God yet there was a particular application to his owne state at that present that God could raise him a posteritie euen out of his dead bodie for so the Apostle saith Heb. 11.29 that be receiued Izaac from the dead aâ—ter a sort Beza Bucer Quest. 30. How God is said to call those things which be not as though they were 1. Concerning the diuerse vses and acceptations of this word to call it is taken in Scripture specially fowre wayes 1. it signifieth the first motion whereby God calleth any vnto the knowledge of saluation as Rom. 8.30 whom he
risen but his bodie might haue beene kept incorruptible in his graue vnto the ende of the world and then he might haue risen and we with him but then should we haue beene iustified he rose therefore for our iustification not for our resurrection 4. Some will haue these two benefits of remission and iustification to be indifferently referred as well to the death as to the resurrection of Christ as Theophylact mortuus est exe tatus à morte c. he died and was raised from death to free and exempt vs from our euill works and to make vs iust to the same purpose Haymo vt credentes eum passum c. that beleeuing him to haue suffered for our saluation and to haue risen from the dead per hanc fidem mereamur iustificari we may be counted worthie to be iustified by this faith So Emmanuel Sa. vtrunque factum propter vtrunque both of these were wrought by both these But if both these benefits were in like sort and manner wrought by both those actions of Christ there should appeare no reason of this distinction which the Apostle vseth 5. An other exposition is Christ rose for our iustification that is ad eam demonstradam for the manifestation and demonstration of it Piscator he had purchased indeede both our redemption from our sinnes and our iustification by his death and passion but resurrectione gloriosa testatus est he witnessed by his resurrection that he had ouercome hell and death for vs Osiand But the Apostle sheweth the very reall cause of our iustification not the testification onely thereof by Christs resurrection as his deliuering to death was the very cause of the remission of our sinnes 6. Some giue this sense he is said to haue risen for our iustification quia salutis predicatio redemptionis applicatio generalis c. because the preaching of saluation and the generall application of redemption was to followe after the resurrection Tolet. annot 25. to the same purpose Pet. Martyr our redemption was purchased by the death of Christ but that the same might be applyed vnto vs spiritu sancto opus fuit it was needefull the spirit of God should be sent These by iustification vnderstand the application publication and preaching of iustification But this seemeth not be so fit neither for as in the one part of the sentence the Apostle toucheth the true working and efficient cause of the remission of sinnes Christs deliuering vnto death and not the application or publication so must the other part of our iustification be vnderstood And Christ might if it had pleased him haue giuen his Apostle a commission to preach his death and passion before his resurrection yet had we not beene fully iustified vntill he had risen againe 7. But among the rest that exposition which goeth vnder the name of Ambrose in the commentarie vpon this place seemeth to be most vnreasonable that the Apostle thus deuideth these benefits to shewe that as many as were baptized before the passion of Christ solam remissionem peccatorum accepisse receiued onely remission of sinnes but after Christs resurrection as well they which were baptized before as after esse omnes vere iustification were all truely iustified This one place doth giue iust occasion of suspition that those commentaries were not composed by Ambrose for remission of sinnes cannot be separated from iustification whosouer hath the one hath likewise the other because they are pronounced blessed whose sinnes are remitted before ver 7. but there can be no blessednesse without iustification 8. Hugo is somewhat curious to shewe the reason why remission of sinnes is ascribed vnto Christs passion and iustification vnto his resurrection first he saith that Christs passion is both causa meritum figura the cause merit and figure or forme of remission but it is the cause and merit onely of iustification and newenesse of life not the forme it is the cause moouing that we should liue in sinne for which Christ hath died and Christ by his death merited forgiuenesse of our sinne and he hath giuen in his death a forme that as he died in respect of his bodily life so we should die vnto sinne now of newenesse of life Christs death is both the cause mouing and meriting of newenesse of life but not a figure so it agreeth in three points with the remission of sinnes and in two onely with iustification Likewise Christs resurrection was both the cause mouing vnto newenesse of life are the forme and figure that as Christ rose againe so we should rise vnto newenesse of life but of remission of sinnes it was onely the cause moouing not the forme but of neither was it any meritorious cause for Christ hauing put off his mortall bodie in the resurrection was not in statu merendi in the state of meriting so the resurrection of Christ agreeth with iustification in two points in beeing the cause and figure or forme but with remission of sinnes onely in one in beeing the cause therefore iustification is rather ascribed to Christs resurrection then vnto his passion to this purpose Hugo But he faileth in this his subtile and curious distinction 1. for seeing that the passion of Christ in two points as be himselfe obserueth agreeth with iustification namely in beeing the cause and merit thereof and the resurrection in two likewise in beeing the cause and figure or forme iustification should rather in this regard be ascribed vnto Christs passion because it was merited by it and not by the other and the rather because the Apostle hath nothing to doe with the exemplarie forme of the one or the other but to shewe the true causes and so the passion of Christ shall agree in two respects with iustification and the resurrection of Christ but in one 9. To drawe then this question to an ende there are two answers which I insist vpon as the best and so I will ioyne them both together 1. The Apostle doth put iustification vnto the resurrection of Christ because although it were merited by his death yet it had the complement and perfection by the resurrection of Christ for if Christ had not risen againe he had not shewed himselfe conquerour of death and so the worke of our redemption had beene vnperfect thus Calvin Beza Gualter and to this purpose Rollecus distinguisheth well betweene meritum efficacia the merit of iustification in respect of Christ and the efficacie thereof in respect of vs Christ did meritoriously worke our iustification and saluation by his death and passion but the efficacie thereof and perfection of the worke to vs-ward dependeth vpon his resurrection the like distinction the Apostle vseth saying Rom. 10.10 With the heart man beleeueth vnto righteousnes and with the mouth man confesseth to saluation not really distinguishing them in the causes one from the other but shewing that the complement and perfection of the worke consisteth in both 2. Hereunto adde that although these two benefits of our
God who is like me that shall call and declare it c. and what is at hand and what things are to come c. Doct. 8. Of the nature condition and properties of faith v. 13. Who aboue hope beleeued vnder hope faith then is a grace and gift of God whereby we giue a firme and sure assent vnto his promises in Christ euen aboue and against naturall reason in faith then these things are considered 1. the author thereof God faith of Gods gift Ephes. 2.8 2. the obiect or matter of faith in generall is the word of God but the particular and proper obiect which is called obiectum adaequatum is the promise of saluation in Christ. 3. the qualitie and property which maketh the forme of faith is to be firme and sure without wauering and to beleeue euen beyond and against the apprehension of naturall reason Pet. Martyr 5. Places of controversie Controv. 1. That the Apostle excludeth all kind of workes from iustification v. 2. If Abraham be iustified by workes The Romanists are here of opinion that the Apostle onely excludeth such workes as were done onely by the strength of nature without faith in the Mediator so Staplet Antid pag. 46. who vrgeth this reason among other to confirme his opinion the Apostle onely excludeth such workes which expect not an eternall reward with God but the workes done in faith doe expect an eternall reward therefore such workes he excludeth not Contra. 1. But the contrarie is euident that the Apostle shutteth out all workes whatsoeuer from the matter of iustification 1. he speaketh of the workes of Abraham now a faithfull man not an vnbeleeuer 2. he mentioneth workes in generall without any distinction denying iustification vnto them and ascribing it vnto faith 3. euerie thing which is rewarded ex debito of due debt is excluded from iustification but to euerie worke is the wages due of debt as vers 4. To him that worketh the wages is counted by debt therefore euerie worke is excluded 2. Concerning his reason if he vnderstand the reward which is due of debt and not giuen by fauour then euen the workes of faithfull men cannot expect such a reward if he meane a reward giuen by fauour then as well the workes which are so rewarded as those which shall not are excluded 3. And as the workes of faith are excluded together with workes done before and without faith so also not onely doth the Apostle speaking of workes meane the rewardes onely but euen the workes of the morall law also for the Apostle nameth workes in generall and he directly afterward speaketh of the morall law v. 15. The law causeth wrath and where no law is there is no transgression which though it be true of euery law in generall yet this generally is seene in the morall law Controv. 2. Whether blessednesse consist onely in the conuersion of sinners v. 7. The Romanists here obiect that as the Apostle out of the Psalmes ascribeth beatitude to the remission and forgiuenesse of sinnes so elswhere in Scripture it is giuen vnto innocencie of life and to other vertues as Psal. 119. Blessed are the vndefiled in heart and Matth. 5. Blessed are the mercifull blessed are the pure in heart c. 1. Peter Martyr answeareth here by a distinction of beatitude which is either inchoata begunne onely and that is in our iustification or perfecta it is perfect and absolute in the kingdome of God so he will haue the Apostle here to speake of the blessednesse which is begunne in our iustification but in the other places the blessednesse in the next life is promised 2. Calvin saith that all these beatitudes which are pronounced doe presuppose the happinesse which is in beeing iustified by faith without the which all the other promises are in vaine 3. But the more full answear is that the Apostle here sheweth the cause and manner of our iustification which is by faith in Christ but in the other places it is onely declared to whom this iustification belongeth and who they are that shall be blessed namely the mercifull and vndefiled in heart but the Apostle sheweth why they are blessed because they beleeue in Christ Pareus dub 5. Controv. 3. Whether sinne is wholly purged and taken away in the iustification of the faithfull The Romanists are of opinion that not onely the guilt of sinne is taken away in iustification but sinne it selfe is altogether purged and so for sinnes to be couered idem plane valet atque esse sublata nulla prorsus relicta is all one as to be taken away and not to remaine at all Perer. disput 3. numer 11. Tolet. annot 10. and they impute this opinion to the Protestants peccata non auferri c. that sinnes are not taken away in iustification but remaine the same they were onely they are not imputed after iustification their reasons are these 1. It was the opinion of the Pelagians confuted by Augustine that in baptisme there is not giuen remission of all sinnes nec auferre crimina sed radere and that it doth not take away sinne but onely prone it as it were and pare it the roote remaineth still August lib. 1. contra 2. epist. Pelagian c. 13. like vnto this error they make the opinion of Protestants Perer. ibid. 2. It were no iustice in God if sinne remained still not to impute it not to impute sinne vnto the sinner seemeth not to stand with the rule of equitie Tolet. ibid. 3. The Scripture so speaketh of the remission of sinnes as though they were wholly remooued as Isaiah 44. I haue taken away thine iniquitie as a cloud 1. Cor. 6. but ye are washed ye are sanctified Iob. 1. Behold the lambe of God that taketh away the sinnes of the world Isaiah 1. If your sinnes were as redde as scarlet they should be made white as snowe Hes. 14.3 Take away all iniquitie and receiue vs graciously Coloss. 2.14 Putting out the handwriting of ordinances that was against vs these and the like places are produced by Tolet and Pererius in the foresaid places to prooue the full remoouing and abolishing of all sinne in our iustification 4. Otherwise Christs merit should be of lesse force and efficacie then the sinne of Adam if it should not wholly remooue and take away sinne brought in by Adam Tolet. 5. Pererius inferreth as much out of the Apostles words here if our sinnes be hid and couered then are they not seene of God si non videntur à Deo nulla vtique sunt if they are not seene then are they none at all for if sinne still remained in the faithfull which God hateth then he should finde somewhat in them worthie of hatred and so what he hateth consequently he punisheth Perer. numer 11. Contra. 1. Our aduersaries doe not truely propound the state of this question betweene them and the Protestants for we affirme not that the same sinnes remaine before iustification and after there is great difference between peccatum
vndoubted assent vnto the promises of God Mart. Origen giueth this reason those things are said to be firmer which are by grace then those things which are by the law quia illa extra nos sunt haec intra nos c. because those things are without vs written in tables of stone these are within vs vero spiritu Dei inscripta beeing written by the verie spirit of God 3. But it will be thus obiected against this assurance and certaintie 1. Obiect Gods promises as likewise his menasings are conditionall as that of Ionah that Nineveh should be destroyed within fortie dayes and that pronounced by Isay to king Hezekiah that he should die 2. No man is sure of perseuerance and continuance to the ende 3. Vnlesse a man were sure to be without sinne which is impossible in this life he cannot be certaine of his saluation 4. There is not the perfectest man but sometime he feeleth his mind to be full of doubting Contra. 1. Some promises and threatnings of God are conditionall and they hold not the condition not beeing kept such are these giuen in instance but some are without condition of our obedience but are of Gods meere grace which require nothing but a liuely faith to apprehend it 2. The faithfull doe pray for perseuerance in all their prayers but prayer as S. Iames sheweth must be made without hesitation or doubting therefore the faithfull may be in time and in the ende are assured of their perseuerance to the ende 3. Not the assurance to be without sinne but that our sinnes are forgiuen vs is required for then neither S. Paul who was not without sinne could haue beene assured of Gods fauour in Christ as he was 4. There may rise doubts in the minds of the faithfull from the weaknes and infirmitie of the flesh and yet they may notwithstanding haue a perswasion for these doe arise and spring of diuers causes and beginnings the infirmitie of the flesh may cause one sometime to doubt and yet the spirit of grace may worke assurance in the minde which in the ende preuaileth and ouercommeth all doubts Like as reason doth tell a man that the Sunne is bigger then the whole earth and yet his sense may cause him to doubt of it Martyr Origen in this purpose vpon these words v. 19. and he not weake in faith c. inferreth that there may be then an infirmitie and weaknes in faith quod si est infirmitas est sine dubio ibi sanitas and if there be infirmitie there is also health and sanitie Now this doubting which riseth in the minde proceedeth not from the nature of faith but from man's infirmitie like as there is nothing more certaine in any science then the principles and axiomes in the Mathematicks yet one may doubt thereof not of any defect in the art but thorough his owne vnskilfulnes so a faithfull man may doubt not because in faith there is any vncertentie but it is raised by his owne infirmitie which infirmitie is of two sorts either when one is perswaded of that which he knoweth but there remaine yet other things to be knowne which he comprehendeth not or when he knoweth and beleeueth the things which are set before him but thorough his weaknes can not giue full assent vnto them the first of these is a fayling in his vnderstanding the second in his heart and affection But the spirit of God subdueth at the last all these defects and doubting and worketh a full perswasion in the heart The argument then followeth not a faithfull man may sometime cast doubts in his minde therefore by faith he can not be assured for neither doth a faithfull man doubt totaliten wholly dubitatio proficiscitur ex infirmitate his doubting proceedeth of his infirmitie certitudo ex fide but his assurance is of faith not yet finaliter this his doubting is not finall at length by faith he ouercommeth all such infirmities Martyr 13. Controv. Whether faith be an act of the vnderstanding onely Bellarmine vpon these words v. 19. not considering his owne bodie and v. 21. plenissime scitus fully knowing inferreth that faith is not a certaine fidence confidence or assurance but onely an act of the vnderstanding for to consider belongeth to the vnderstanding and so doth a full and firme knowledge Bellarm. lib. 1. de iustificat c. 6. Contra. 1. In that Abraham considered not his bodie it sheweth that his faith ouercame all impediments yea it euen preuailed against his naturall reason this maketh rather against Bellarmine for here an act of the vnderstanding which is to haue considered the weaknesse of his bodie is denied he considered not and yet if this prooued any thing it sheweth onely that faith ioyned with the consideration and vnderstanding of the minde not that it consisteth onely of it 2. Concerning the other word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it is better translated beeing fully assured and perswaded then fully knowing perswasion is not onely a certaine knowledge and apprehension of the minde but a full assent also of the will grounded vpon the firme and resolute iudgement of the vnderstanding and in this sense doth the Apostle vse the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 certentie full perswasion 1. Thess. 1.5 where he saith our Gospel was not vnto you in word onely c. but in the holy Ghost and much assurance as he deliuered vnto them the most euident and certaine doctrine of the Gospel so it wrought in them a steadfast and setled assurance of their saluation 3. And that this perswasion which Abraham had was ioyned with a confidence and assurance the words euidently shew v. 20. Neither did he doubt of the promise through vnbeleefe which the Latine translator readeth non haesitavit he staggered or stucke not And that faith hath alwaies assurance and confidence ioyned with it Saint Iames also testifieth chap. 1.6 Let him aske in faith and wauer not see more hereof Synops. Centur. 4. nr ◠45 14. Controv. That iustifying faith is not a generall apprehension or beleeuing of the Articles of faith but an assurance of the remission and forgiuenes of sinnes in Christ. Bellarmine further collecteth vpon this place v. 20. Beeing fully perswaded that he which had promised was able to doe it c. that this faith whereby Abraham was iustified was not any assurance of the remission of sinnes but fides dogmatica vel historica a dogmaticall or historicall faith a beleefe of the omnipotencie of God Bellar. lib. 1. de iustif c. 11. to the same purpose the Rhemists giue here the like note that Abrahams faith was a beleefe of an article reuealed vnto him from God and so inferre that it shall be sufficient for vs to beleeue the articles of Christs death and resurrection without any scuh confidence which they call a found faith Contra. 1. That Abrahams faith was not onely a generall beleefe or assent that Gods speach was true and that he was able to effect that which he
a figure of Christ therefore as Christs righteousnesse is extended euen vnto those before the lawe so also was Adams sinne v. 14. Then the Apostle sheweth wherein Adam is vnlike vnto Christ namely in these three things 1. in the efficacie and power the grace of God in Christ is much more able to saue vs then Adams fall was to condemne vs v. 15. 2. in the obiect Adams one offence was sufficient to condemne but by Christ we are deliuered from many offences v. 16. 3. in the ende Adams sinne brought forth death but Christs righteousnesse doth not onely deliuer vs from sinne and death but bringeth vs vnto righteousnesse and life yea and causeth vs to raigne in life it restoareth vs to a more glorious kingdome and inheritance then we lost in Adam v. 17. The reddition or second part of this comparison sheweth wherein Christ of whom Adam was a type and figure is answearable vnto Adam namely in these three things propounded v. 12. first in the singularitie of his person one mans iustification saueth vs as one mans offence condemned vs v. 18. 2. in the obiect as Adams sinne was communicated to many so is Christs obedience v. 19. And here the Apostle by the way preuenteth an obiection that if sinne came in by Adam why entred the lawe he answeareth to the ende that sinne might the more appeare and be increased not simply but that thereby the grace of God might abound the more 3. in the ende as sinne had raigned vnto death so grace might raigne vnto eternall life 3. The questions and doubts discussed Quest. 1. What peace the Apostle meaneth ver 1. v. 1. Beeing iustified by faith we haue peace toward God 1. Oecumenius whom Harme and Anselme Lyranus Hugo followe doe reade here in the imperatiue habeamus let vs haue not habemus we haue and they vnderstand peace with men that the Iewes should no longer contend with the Gentiles about their lawe as though iustification came thereby seeing the Apostle had sufficiently prooued alreadie that we are iustified by faith But this exposition cannot stand 1. because the Apostle speaketh of such peace as we haue with God not with man 2. he speaketh in the first person we haue but S. Paul was none of these which did contend about the Lawe 2. Origen Chrysostome Theodoret vnderstand it of peace with God but in this sense let vs beeing iustified by faith take heede that we offend not God by our sinnes and so make him our enemie mihi videtur saith Chrysostome de vita conuersatione disserere the Apostle seemeth vnto me now to reason of our life and conuersation so Origen let vs haue peace vt vltra non adversetur caro spiritus that our flesh no longer rebell against the spirit But the Apostle here exhorteth not sed gratulatur eorum faelicitati he doth rather set forth with ioy the happines of those which are iustified Erasmus and it is not an exhortation but a continuation rather of the former doctrine of iustification Tolet annot 1. and here he sheweth the benefits of our iustification whereof the first is peace of conscience Pareus and this is further euident by the words following By whom we haue accesse which words beeing not vttered by way of exhortation but of declaration shewe that the former words should so likewise be taken Erasmus 3. Ambrose reading in the Indicatiue habemus we haue expoundeth this peace of the tranquilitie and peace of conscience which we haue with God beeing once iustified by faith in Christ thus the Apostle himselfe expoundeth this peace v. 10. When we were enemies we were reconciled to God by the death of his Sonne for they are our sinnes which make a separation betweene God and vs this sense followe Tolet annot 1. and in his commentarie Pareus Gryneus Faius with others 4. This then is resolued vpon that the Apostle speaketh here not of externall but internall peace there is pax temporis and pax pecteris a temporall and a pectorall or inward peace the other Christ giueth but through the malice of Sathan and the corruption of mans heart it may be interrupted and therefore Christ saith Matth. 10.34 That he came not to send peace but the sword but the other which is the inward peace of conscience Satan himselfe can not depriue vs of no man can take it from vs. But whereas there is a threefold combate within vs the fight betweene reason and affection betweene the flesh and the spirit and a wrestling with the terrors of Gods iudgements in the two first we cannot haue peace here but in part for still in the seruants of God there remaineth a combat betweene reason and affection the flesh and the spirit as S. Paul sheweth that it was so with him Rom. 7.23 he sawe another lawe in his members rebelling against the lawe of his minde and therefore we are not to hope to haue such peace vt non vltra caro adversetur spiritui that the flesh should no more rebell against the spirit as Origen thinketh but this inward peace is in respect of the terrors which are caused in vs by the feare of Gods iudgement against sinne from this terror we are deliuered by Christ Beza yet so as sometimes there may arise some feare doubts and perplexitie in the minde of the faithfull as it is written of Hilarion that beeing 70. yeare old and now neere vnto death he was somewhat perplexed and troubled in minde yet faith in the end ouercommeth all these dangers that we fall not vpon the rockes to make shipwracke of our faith and a good conscience 5. And we must here distinguish betweene pax conscientiae stupor conscienciae the peace of conscience and a carnall stupiditie for the one neuer felt the terror of Gods iudgments and therefore can haue no true peace the other hath felt them and is nowe by faith deliuered from them Calvin 6. Now whereas it is added We haue peace with God or toward God these things are here to be obserued 1. all the causes are here expressed of our iustification the materiall which is remission of our sinnes included in iustification the formall by faith the finall to haue peace with God the efficient through our Lord Iesus Christ Gorrhan 2. and in that he saith toward God Origen noteth that this is added to shewe that they haue neither peace in themselues because of the continuall combate betweene the flesh and the spirit not yet with Sathan and the world which continually tempt vs but with God we haue peace who is reconciled vnto vs in Christ and he saith toward God or with God to signifie that reconciliation is not onely made with God but that it is pleasing and acceptable vnto him that such a reconciliation is made Tolet. and further hereby is signified that this is a perpetuall peace because it is toward God with whom there is no change nor mutabilitie Faius Thorough Iesus Christ 1. Chrysostome seemeth thus to vnderstand
absolute glorie which God hath in himselfe as of that whereby he shall glorifie vs Pareus Quest. 4. How we are said to reioyce in tribulation v. 3. Neither that onely c. Origen referreth this clause to all the particulars before expressed as iustification by Christ peace with God and hauing accesse vnto him by Christ but it is better restrained vnto the former clause that we doe not onely reioyce because of the future hope of eternall glorie but euen in tribulation also Erasmus for it might haue beene obiected that the condition and state of the children of God is for the present time most miserable the Apostle then preuenteth this obiection shewing that the children of God are euen in their afflictions most happie 2. As before then he shewed the internall effects of iustification in the spirituall graces of the minde so here is declared what iustification worketh in vs euen in temporall and externall things which is seene in these three points 1. the faithfull reioyce in tribulation 2. why because tribulation bringeth forth patience 3. and this is not in vaine for hope maketh them not ashamed Gorrhan 3. Chrysostome here sheweth a difference betweene the striuing for a temporall and euerlasting crowne for there in the labour that is sustained there is no pleasure till they come to the reward but here non minus iucunditatis adferunt ipsa certamina c. the very striuing hath no lesse pleasure then the reward which we striue for 4. But here we must vnderstand not euery tribulation but such as are endured for Christs cause for the euill also doe suffer tribulation but they suffer worthily as euill doers and in such tribulations there is no ioy no comfort but in such as the faithfull doe suffer for righteousnesse sake such as the Apostle speaketh of Act. 14.22 That we must thorough many afflictions enter into the kingdome of God 5. This is contrarie to the iudgement of the world and of naturall reason for they hold afflictions to be nothing els but miserie and vnhappinesse and them miserable which doe suffer them But like as the eight sphere keepeth it course from the East to the West but the planets doe mooue from the West to the East holding a contrarie course so the godly and faithfull doe embrace that way which the wicked decline as euill and vnhappie Martyr 6. And the faithfull reioyce thus in tribulation not as though they were without feeling and were voide of affection as the Stoiks would haue their wise men but afflictions beeing euill in themselues are thorough the grace of God turned to the good of his seruants Mart. Chrysostome here saith that tribulations are res in seipsis bonae c. things good in themselues because they bring forth patience but this is rather ex accidente by an accident that things in themselues euill are by Gods grace turned to be profitable vnto the servants of God 7. Now in that the faithfull doe many times mourne and complaine in their afflictions this is not contrarie to the Apostle for there is in euerie man regenerate the spirituall and naturall man the one sheweth it selfe in the naturall feeling of crosses and afflictions but the other aboue nature by grace reioyceth in them Calvin Quest. 5. How S. Paul and S. Iames are reconciled together the one making patience the cause of triall or probation the other the effect S. Paul v. 4. saith that patience bringeth forth triall or probation which is commonly translated experience But S. Iames saith v. 1.3 that the trying of your faith bringeth forth patience so S. Paul maketh this probation the effect of patience S. Iames the cause 1. It cannot be said that they speake of two diuerse kinds of patience for the same word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 patience is vsed in both places 2. Lyranus by probation vnderstandeth the purgation of sinnes for as the blot of sinne is taken away saith he by the contrition of the heart so the guilt of punishment by tribulation But the Scripture acknowledgeth no such purging of sinnes by affliction the purging of sinne is ascribed vnto Christ Heb. 1.3 Who by himselfe not by our afflictions but by his owne sufferings hath purged our sinne 3. There are then two kind of probations or rather this word probation is taken two wayes for either it signifieth the verie action it selfe whereby one is tried or prooued and so it is taken actiuely in respect of God who prooueth and trieth vs and so the triall and probation of our faith by affliction bringeth forth patience as the fruit and effect thereof and in this sense Iames taketh it or it signifieth the experience or triall which a man hath of himselfe by his affliction and so is the effect of patience and thus S. Paul vnderstandeth it And therefore the Apostles vse two diuerse words Iames hath 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is taken actiuely for the verie probation it selfe S. Paul vseth the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is taken passiuely for that which is tried and found out by experience thus Calvin Pareuis dub 3. Tolet annot 4. Perer. disput 1. numer 5. 4. Faius further answeareth that both are true in the same sense that patience bringeth forth triall or experience and probation or triall againe maketh patience as health is the cause of deambulation and walking and walking is the cause againe of health the one is encreased by the other Quest. 6. Of the coherence of these words with the former because the loue of God is shed abroad in our hearts v. 5. 1. Oecumenius maketh this as a reason why we reioyce in tribulation because the loue of God is in vs and men doe delight to suffer and endure for that which they loue But loue is here taken passiuely for the loue wherewith we are beloued of God not actiuely for that whereby we loue God as shall be shewed in the next question and the Apostle had yeelded a sufficient reason before of our reioycing in tribulation because tribulation worketh patience patience experience c. 2. Some doe make it a reason of the words immediately going before namely of the certaintie of our hope which maketh vs not ashamed seeing we enioy the things hoped for because we are assured by the spirit of God that we are beloued of God his loue is shed abroad that is manifested in our hearts by the spirit so Faius Tolet. 3. But it rather containeth a generall reason of all the precedent benefits and priuiledges mentioned before of our iustification by faith accesse and entrance vnto God hope of glorie reioycing in tribulation because the spirit beareth witnesse vnto our hearts that we are accepted and beloued of God in Christ Calvin Pareus Quest. 7. What kind of loue the Apostle speaketh of saying The loue of God is shed abroad c. 1. Some doe take this actiuely for the loue wherewith we loue God so Oecumenius Anselme and Stapleton antidot pag. 275. doth to the same
to the second or next vnderworking cause as the Apostle saith of beneficence or liberalitie that it worketh or causeth thanksgiuing vnto God sometime the effect is ascribed by this word vnto the instrumentall cause as Rom. 4.15 the lawe is said to worke or cause wrath and our light and momentanie afflictions are said to cause or worke vnto vs an exceeding weight of glorie 2. Cor. 4.17 because they are meanes to withdrawe our mindes from earthly things and to stirre vp faith in vs So tribulation worketh patience not as the efficient cause but as the organe and instrument whereby the spirit worketh patience in vs it procureth patience not sicut causa effectum c. as the cause the effect as Caietan but eam exercendo augendo ostendendo in exercising encreasing and shewing forth our patience Gorrh to the same purpose Pererius exercendae patientiae materia occasio est tribulation is the matter and occasion of exercising our patience This then is to be vnderstood according to the phrase of Scripture which doth vse to pronounce that of the signe and instrument which is proper vnto the thing as when it speaketh of the Sacraments for of it selfe tribulation worketh not patience as is seene in the wicked who thereby are driuen to impatience and despaire here then is no place to prooue any merit in the afflictions of the faithfull Controv. 5. That we are not iustified by the inherent habite of charitie Whereas the Apostle saith v. 5. The loue of God is shed abroad in our hearts c. Pererius vnderstanding the Apostle to speake here of that loue and charitie which is infused as an habite into the minde whereby we loue God setteth downe here certaine positions concerning this inherent charitie 1. he affirmeth that this charitie is that iustice whereby we are formally made iust and righteous before God disput 2. numer 10. 2. this charitie whereby we are iustified he affirmeth esse donum omnium donerum maximum to be a gift farre exceeding all other gifts 3. this charitie re non distingui à gratia gratum faciente is not indeede distinguished from grace making vs acceptable vnto God 4. Against the opinion of Caietane Scotus Gabriel he holdeth that there is in those which are iustified the habite of charitie permanent and remaining when the act ceaseth whereby they are formally made iust before God otherwise they should not be helde to be iust before God in their sleepe or when they cease to worke disput 3. numer 17.18 Contra. Although all these questions are here impertinent because the Apostle treateth not here of the charitie or loue which is in man toward God but of Gods loue toward vs as hath beene shewed at large before quest 7. yet it shall not be amisse briefly to counterpoise these erroneous assertions with the contrarie true and sound positions 1. An inherent righteousnesse and infused charitie in the faithfull we denie not but not such as whereby we are formally made righteous and iustified before God both because all our righteousnesse is as a stayned cloth Esay 64. it is imperfect and weake and therefore not able to iustifie vs and for that the Scripture testifieth that it is the righteousnesse of Christ which is applyed by faith whereby we are iustified before God as the Apostle calleth it The righteousnesse of God thorough the faith of Christ Rom. 3.22 Philip 3.9 2. Charitie is not simply the greatest of all other gifts and so absolutely preferred before faith but onely wherein they are compared together namely in respect of the continuance because faith and hope shall cease when we enioy those things which are beleeued and hoped for but loue shall remaine still so Chrysostome expoundeth the Apostle 1. Cor. 13.13 Thus Hugo saith well that charitie is said to be the greatest quia non excidit because it falleth not away but otherwise faith is the greater in quantum est cognitio generans omnes alias virtutes as it is a knowledge and engendreth all other vertues 3. The Thomists are herein contrarie to the Iesuite who affirme that gratia gratum faciens grace which maketh vs acceptable to God is in respect of charitie as the soule is to the powers and faculties which proceede from it And so indeede the grace that maketh vs acceptable vnto God is the loue and fauour of God in Christ which is as the efficient cause of that other loue and charitie which is infused into vs and wrought in vs by the holy Ghost And that our loue of God maketh vs not first acceptable vnto him the Apostle euidently testifieth 1. Iob. 4.10 Herein is loue not that we loued him but that he loued vs we were first then accepted and beloued of God before we could loue him againe 4. We graunt that faith hope and charitie are habits of the minde infused by the spirit and permanent in the soule for as the wicked doe attaine vnto euill habites of vice and sinne so the faithfull haue the habite of vertue but this is the difference that an euill habite is acquisitus gotten by euill custome but the good habites of the intellectuall vertues of faith loue hope are iufusi infused and wrought in vs by the spirit But we denie that by any such inherent habite we are made formally iust they are not causes of our iustification but rather the fruits and effects we haue the habite of faith because the spirit of God worketh in vs beleefe and we loue God because he loued vs first and gaue vs his spirit which worketh this loue in vs Faius So then the faithfull euen in their sleepe are iustified not by any inherent habit but because they are accepted of God in Christ as the Apostle saith Christ died for vs that whether we wake or sleepe we should liue together with him Controv. 6. Against the heresie of impious Socinus who denieth that Christ died for our sinnes and payed the ransome for them Whereas the Apostle here saith v. 8. that Christ died for vs we according to the Scriptures so vnderstand it that he offered a sacrifice for our sinnes Heb. 10.12 that he as our high Priest offred himselfe for our redemption Heb. 7.27 that he was our suretie and paied our ransome for vs Heb. 7.22 and saued vs from our sinnes in bearing the punishment due vnto the samâ—â—nd so he died for vs that is in our place and stead and so purchased our redemption 〈◊〉 wicked Socinus thus wresteth and misconstrueth these words that Christ died no 〈◊〉 wise for vs then for our profit and benefit in confirming by his death his doctrine and example of life by the which he saith he brought saluation vnto the world and not by dying for vs as in our stead or to pay by his death our ransome his wicked obiections are these 1. Obiect The Apostle saith 1. Ioh. 3.16 He laid downe his life for vs and we ought to lay downe our liues for the brethren Christ died for
an enemie to God for if it were so that this enemie were natura non voluntatis in nature not in the will of man there would be no reconciliation for things in nature contrarie and enemies one to the other cannot be reconciled 2. The Manichees also are here confuted who did hold that sinne was of God as the anchor and beginner thereof for they did make two beginnings one of good the other of euill and two Princes one of light the other of darkenes this wicked fansie is here confuted for the Apostle sheweth that sinne entred by Adam and so descended to his posteritie Faius Controv. 17. That all sinnes are mortall and worthie of death by nature v. 12. And death by sinne if then death came in by sinne yea children hauing onely originall sinne are subiect to death hence it is euident that all sinnes are in themselues worthie of death so that it is a vaine distinction which the Romanists make betweene veniall and mortall sinnes as though some sinnes were pardonable in their owne nature In that some sinnes are pardonable it is of grace and mercie in God not in the qualitie and propertie of the sinne Martyr Indeede there is some sinne remissible some irremissible as sinne against the holy Ghost but this difference ariseth not so much from the nature of the sinne as from the qualitie of the offender whose heart is so hardened that he cannot repent him of the blasphemie against the spirit Neither yet doth it followe if all sinnes are mortall in their owne nature that therefore all sinnes are equall for as there are degrees in the punishment of death so there are degrees in the sinnes themselues and though euen great offences are pardonable in the mercie of God yet pardon in such sinnes is more hardly obtained Controv. 18. That Henoch and Elias are not yet aliue in their bodies v. 12. And so death went ouer all men Hence then it is concluded that Elias and Heâ—â—â— doe not yet liue in their bodies whom the Romanists hold shall come in the ende of the world to preach against Antichrist Gorrhan would thus helpe the matter that deâ—h entred vpon them reatis non actu not in act but in the guilt their death is deferred it is not taken away c. for they hold that they shall be killed by Antichrist in the ende of the word Contra. 1. That it is appointed vnto men to die the Apostle testifieth Heb. 9.27 none are exempted from the common law of death as it is said 2. Sam. 14.14 We must needes die and we are as water spilt vpon the ground that cannot be gathered vp againe and the Psalmist saith Psal. 88.48 What man liueth and shall not see death Therefore Henoch and Elias are subiect to this generall law of death 2. And if they were yet aliue they must be either in the celestiall or terrestiall Paradise but the terrestiall was destroied in the flood and there they could not be preserued and from the celestiall Paradise none can returne to die againe that is no place or habitation for mortall creatures See further hereof Synops. Centur. 5. er 32. Controv. 19. The Virgin Marie conceiued in originall sinne The Romanists in their annotations vpon the 14. v. doe affirme that whereas all other are conceiued and borne in originall sinne Christ onely is excepted and his mother for his honour and by his speciall protection as many godly men iudge preserued from the some c. Contra. 1. But this error is euidently confuted by the Apostles words who saith that in him that is in Adam all haue sinned therefore euen the Virgin Marie also for onely Christ was conceiued by the holy Ghost without the seed of man of a virgin and therefore he onely was conceiued without sinne 2. and it was more for Christs honour to be borne of a sinner himselfe no sinner to shewe his puritie and perfection then come cleane and vndefiled euen out a vessel not naturally cleansed from sinne 3. If the holy Virgin must be conceiued without sinne because of her Sonne that was borne without sinne then by the same reason the mother of Marie must haue the same priuiledge because she brought forth Marie without sinne and so her mother before her and thus this priuiledge must runne vp still vnto Christs progenitors 4. Why are they afraid to determine this point absolutely that Marie was conceiued without sinne but set it downe onely as a priuate opinion of some godly men whereas Sixtus the 4. hath decreed it was so and thereupon for the strengthening of his opinion instituted the feast of the conception of the Virgin Marie and added these words to the salutation of Marie benedicta sit Anna mater tua de qua sine macula tua processit caro virginea and blessed be Anna thy mother from whom thy virgins flesh proceeded without spot 5. they will not denie but that Bernard the Master of sentences Thomas Aquin. and before them Augustine were godly and deuout men all which held the contrarie that the Virgin Marie was not conceiued without sinne August de Genes ad liter lib. 10. c. 18. Bernard epist. 174. Magister lib. 3. distinct â— Thom. Aquin. vpon that place Controv. 20. Against merits v. 16. The gift is of many offences hence is inferred that seeing our iustification by Christ is called a grace and gift that it proceedeth from the free loue grace and fauour of God Pareus here well inferreth facessant ergo merita congrus c. away with all merits either of congruitie as preparations vnto grace or of condignitie vnto saluation for if our iustification and saluation were of merit or worke it were not of grace as the Apostle concludeth Rom. 11.6 If it be of grace it is no more of workes for then worke were no more worke c. 21. Controv. That the punishment of originall sinne is euerlasting death v. 18. By the offence of one the fault came of all vnto condemnation c. Here are two opinions to be refuted the first is of those which either promised vnto Infants dying without baptisme in originall sinne the kingdome of heauen as one Vincentius did hold whome Augustine confuseth lib. 1. de origin animae c. 9. or els did assure vnto them an happie estate in some middle place betweene heauen and hell as the Pelagians August haeres 88. vnto which opinion Pighius and Cathariâ—us two Popish champions come very neere who thinke that Infants dying in their infancie and so in originall sinne should enioy an happie and blessed estate here in earth after the generall resurrection The other opinion is generally of the Romanists which hold that Infants dying without baptisme shall haue poenam damni the punishment onely of losse in beeing depriued of the vision of God but they shall not haue poenata sensus the punishment or torment of sense or feeling and here some doe exempt them from all torment both inward and outward as Thomas
are deliuered for none can come vnto Christ vnlesse his father drawe him Ioh. 6.44 we cannot come our selues vnto God or receiue the words of wholesome doctrine but the Lord must open our hearts as he did the heart of Lydia Origen here well noteth that men are deliuered vp two waies one in iustice when they are deliuered vp to their owne hearts lusts and to a reprobate sense which the Apostle spake of before Chap. 1.24 the other when they are deliuered vp in mercie to be taught and instructed vnto saluation 6. Lyranus here obserueth three properties of Christian obedience it must be prompte readie yee haue obeyed voluntaria willing yee haue obeyed from the heart and discrete discreet according to the forme and patterne of catholike and found doctrine 7. Hereunto may be added that annotation of the ordinarie glosse that it is called the forme of doctrine quia imaginem Dei deformat am restituit because it restoreth the image of God deformed and defaced in vs. 8. And whereas they are said to be deliuered it is better vnderstood of the deliuering them to be instructed and taught by God as Origen well expoundeth Deus tradiditâ—â— instituantur God deliuered them to be instructed then of the Ministrie of men as Vatablus for in this sense the doctrine is said to be deliuered by the teachers but to deliuer the hearers to be instructed and to profite by the forme of doctrine which is taught is the worke of God Quest. 25. How we are made seruants of righteousnesse 1. Origen bath here a curious obseruation that euery one which doth righteousnesse is not the seruant of righteousnesse as euery one which sinneth is the seruant of sinne for God doth righteousnesse and yet he is not said to be servus iustitia the seruant of righteousnesse as the deuill is the seruant of sinne beeing fallen from iustice 2. Though properly we are not said to serue iustice because he is a seruant which obeyeth rather an other mans will then his owne yet the Apostle vseth these words pressing the same similitude still for indeed to serue iustice it is true libertie nay as Chrysostome saith it is omni libertate melius better then all libertie whatsoeuer so afterward v. 2. he speaketh of a freedome from iustice which is indeed a bondage rather then freedome 3. The Apostle here setteth downe both the parts of Christian libertie which is freedom from sinne and seruice vnto righteousnesse and by ioyning both these together he admonisheth vs of our miserable state of thraldome vnder sinne wherein we sometime were that we might take heed neuer to come into the same againe like as if one were deliuered from a tyrant it should be said vnto him take heed you fall not into his hands againe Chrysostome as the Romanes when they had expelled Tarquinius their King so hated the verie memorie of his name that they banished also L. Tarquinius Collatinus a good man onely because he did beare the same name such a detestation they had of Tarquinius and of his tyrannicall gouernment so we should hate the verie memorie and name of the seruice of sinne Martyr Quest. 26. Of the meaning of these words I speake after the manner of man because of the infirmitie v. 19. 1. Some thinke this to be a qualifying of the former words either because the Iewes might haue beene offended by the terme of seruice who held themselues to be a free people Faius or the Romanes which were then the Lords and commanders of the world Bullurger some thinke the offence might be taken by the word freedome least some carnall man might haue taken aduantage thereby of carnall libertie Osiander but the continuing of the same tearmes and phrases afterward of seruice and seruantes sheweth that the Apostle vseth not any such mitigation or qualification of his former speach 2. Some referre it to the matter of the Apostles exhortation shewing the easines and facilitie of it as if he should say moderatum quod exigo I desire but an easie and moderate matter as in the same phrase the Apostle saith 1. Cor. 10.13 there hath no tentation taken you but such as appertaineth to man Chrysostome so also Origen whereas we ought more earnestly to serue iustice then we serued sinne communiter ago eadem similia requiro I deale with you after a common and plaine manner I require but the same and like things to serue iustice but in the same manner which you serued sinne The same sense followeth Augustine quaem admodum ad pecâ—andum nullus vos cogebat tiâ—or c. as vnto sinne no terror compelled you but onely the delight and pleasure of sinne so vnto righteousnesse let not feare enforce you but pleasure and delight draw you epistola ad Auastas likewise Gregorie sinequaquam amplius potestis saltem tales estote in fructibus bonorum operum â— If yee can do no more yet at the left be ye in bringing forth of good fruite as ye were before in euill Theophylact to the same purpose vel parem Deo praestare seruitutem c. be ye readie but to performe vnto God the like seruice which ye did vnto sinne So also Haymo saith â—â—lte leuius potest quis deseruire virtutibus quam vâ—â—ijs one may more easily serue vertue then he serued vice as he giueth instance in an adulterer that alwaies is in feare of the comming of the husband and of the shame of the world whereas the man that liueth chastly in matrimonie is without any such feare thus expound also Calvin Martyr Tolet Pererius with other of the equalitie of our seruice vnto righteousnesse and sinne that we should so much serue the one as we serued the other the Apostle might haue required more but he spareth them because of their infirmitie But this may be obiected against this exposition that this is no such small seruice to serue righteousnesse as before we serued sinne with constance chearefulnesse delight seeing the most perfect man liuing cannot performe it therefore this is a point of perfection it is no indulgence and condescending to their infirmitie 3. But although this phrase 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I speake an humane thing or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 according to man which is all one with the Apostle be otherwhere taken in the former sense for some humane and easie thing yet here with Beza I referre it rather to the Apostles phrase who in ciuill humane and vsuall termes and similitudes setteth forth heauenly things as Christ saith Ioh. 3.12 If when I tell you of earthly things ye beleeue not how should ye beleeue when I tell you of heauenly things 4. This phrase according to man hath diuerse acceptions 1. sometime it is taken in the worse part for the corrupt vse of men as Galat. 1.11 Paul preached not his Gospell after man 2. sometime it signifieth that which is common and ordinarie as 1. Cor. 10.13 3. it is taken for an humane custome or fashion as 1.
and instruments thereof but the children of God must fight and striue against sinne and hold vp their weapons against the tyrannie and dominion thereof this combate between the spirit and the flesh the faithfull alwaies find in themselues as the Apostle saith Gala. 5.17 The flesh coueteth against the spirit and the spirit against the flesh and these two are contrarie so that ye cannot doe those things which ye would Observ. 3. Our obedience must be from the heart v. 17. But ye haue obeyed from the heart c. Origen here againe obserueth that we must yeeld our obedience vnto righteousnesse not in words onely and outward shew but inwardly from the heart I am afraid saith he that there be many of vs qui verbis vndeemur obedire iustitiae which in words seeme to obey righteousnesse but in our hearts serue sinne c. As the Apostle saith of some 2. Tim. 3. â— hauing a shew of godlines but haue denied the power thereof Observ. 4. Of freedome from sinne v. 18. Beeing made free from sinne c. Chrysostome here sheweth that it is in vaine for a man to haue beene baptised and taken vpon him the profession of Christianitie if he be not freed from the kingdome of sinne and doe ouerrule the lusts thereof quid proderit purpura regis esse vestitum c. si non adsit qui iubenti pareat c. what doth is profite to put on the kingly purple robe if there be no man to command as is a king without subiects so is a Christian that hath put on Christ in baptisme and hath no command ouer his passions and lusts Observ. 5. We must serue righteousnesse as before we serued sinne v. 19. As you haue giuen your members c. Origen hath here this profitable note that although we should serue righteousnesse much more then we serued sinne yet the Apostle saith in effect eadem postulo similia requiro I require but the same and the like things dudâ—â— currebant pedes c. of late your feete did runne to the temples of Idols now let them runne to the Church of God your hands was stretched forth to oppresse men let them be stretched forth to the poore your eyes wandred to gaze vpon women now let them looke vpon the poore your eares were delighted with vaine sounds now let them be turned to heare the word of God your tongue which was exercised in cursing now let it be occupied in praising and blessing of God c. Observ. 6. Against oppression v. 19. To iniquitie to commit iniquitie c. Chrysostome here taketh occasion to enueigh against those which for loue of money oppressed the poore which sin after his rethoricall manner he thus amplifieth 1. he maketh them worse then theeues that rob by the high way for they doe it in feare and in secret places these audaciously fill cities with their crueltie 2. they are worse then murtherers homicida simul ac subito gladio percutit the murtherer killeth at once but he which casteth the poore in prison and there suffereth him to lie and rot pro vna mille mortes infert for one death inflicteth many 3. Canem summopere curans c. this oppressor is verie carefull for his dog sed propter canem c. but for his dog he neglecteth man for whom Christ died 4. He is worse then bruit beasts illa siquidem cognata diligunt c. for they loue their like but one man despiseth an other 5. they set more by their houses in decking and adorning them then by their owne soules while thou makest thy house faire and beautifull animaÌ„ interim desolatam habes thou hast a desolate and forelorne soule if thy maide should be brauely set forth and thy wise attired nothing like thou wouldest be offended yet thou neglectest thy soule and furnishest thy house and other meaner things it grieueth thee not 6. and here he reprooueth such curiositie by the example of the Philosopher who comming into a neate and shining house finding no place to spit vpon spit in the owners face thereby deriding his nicenes and curiositie to this purpose Chrysostome in his morals vpon this chapter Observ. 7. Of the shame that commeth by sinne v. 21. What fruit had ye in those things whereof ye are now ashamed There are some of that impudencie that they are not ashamed of their sinne such Ieremie compareth to the vnshamefast whore Ierem. 3.3 Thou hads a whores forehead thou wouldest not be ashamed there is another sort which are ashamed of their sinne but it is an vnprofitable shame it bringeth them not to repentance such Ieremie compareth to the theefe that is ashamed when he is found Ierem. 2.26 but for all that he will not leaue his theft of the first sort were the Sodomites that were impudent and shamelesse in their sinne of the second Cain that was ashamed but repented not there is a third sort that are ashamed and this their shame bringeth them to repentance as Ierem. 31.19 after I conuerted I repented c. I sâ—ote vpon my thigh I was ashamed yea euen confounded c. Such was the shame which Dauid had for his sinne committed Psal. 51.3 I know mine iniquities and my sinne is euer before me sinne then obiective by way of an obiect worketh shame but effective by way of the effect by the working of the spirit it leadeth by the remembrance thereof to repentance Observ. 8. That we must examine our selues v. 21. What fruit had ye c. Origen here noteth vnde nos ipsos discutere debemus per fâ—rgula c. whereupon we must examine our selues in euery thing we doe whether therin we serue sinne or righteousnesse c. there is not any act wherein we serue the one or the other so the Apostle saith 2. Cor. 13.5 examine your selues know ye not your owne selues how that Iesus Christ is in you vnlesse ye be reprobates c. CHAP. VII 1. The text with the diuerse readings v. 1. Are you ignorant brethren know ye not B.G. for I speake to them that know the law are skilfull of the law Be. that the law hath dominion power B. ouer a man as long as he liueth as long time as he liueth L.Gr. 2 For the woman which is in subiection to a man is vnder the man L. Gr. is bound to the man while he liueth by the law better then her husband yet liuing is bound to the law L. Rhemists but if the man be dead shee is deliuered from the law of the man 3 So then while the man liueth she shall be called counted B. be made T. an adulteresse a wedlocke-breaker B. if she become an other mans B.Gr. if she be coupled to an other man T. couple her selfe c. be with an other man L.R. take an other man G. but if the man be dead she is free from the law of the man L. ad so that she is not an adulteresse though she become an other mans
baptisme both originall sinne and the corrupt motions springing from thence therefore such motions in the baptized are not sinne Contra. 1. As originall sinne is taken away in baptisme so all other sinnes are for baptisme serueth for the remission of all sinnes Act. 2.38 euen then sinnes are wholly remooued in baptisme it would follow that they which are baptized should haue no sinnes at all 2. Wherefore in baptisme reatus tollitur the guilt of sinne is taken away yet sinne it selfe remaineth but it is not imputed neither doth sinne remaine in the full strength but the power thereof is subdued and the kingdome of sinne in the regenerate vanquished but yet there remaine some reliques of sinne still as long as we are in this flesh and this daily experience sheweth how they which are regenerate are not altogether freed from the inhabitation and in-dwelling of sinne though it raigne not in them 3. And whereas Pererius obiecteth Augustine who confuting that slander of the Pelagians who affirmed that the Catholiks should hold baptismum non auferre sed radere peccata that baptisme doth not take away sinne but as it were shaue it because concupiscence remaineth the roote of sinne denieth that the Catholikes teach any such thing but that baptisme indeede doth auferre crimina take away sinnes lib. 13. cont 2. epist. Pelag. Augustine must be vnderstood to speake of the guilt of concupiscence which is remooued in baptisme as he saith lib. 6. c. 8. cont Iulian. quamvis eius reatus qui fuerat generatione contractus sit regeneratione transactus though the guilt thereof contracted in the generation be transacted and done away in regeneration yet it remaineth still in homine secum confligente in man hauing a conflict with himselfe c. 4. Argum. The laâ—â— commandeth not things impossible which can not be auoided but these first motions of concupiscence no man can shunne or auoide Augustine saith nec impossibile Deus hominis imperare potuit quia iustus c. neither could God command any impossible thing to man because he is iust nec damnaturus est hominem pro eo c. neither will he condemne a man for that which he that is godly can not auoid serm 61. de tempor Perer. ibid. Contra. 1. The law simply is not impossible to man considered as he was at the first created of God in that it is now impossible it is by reason of the weaknes and frailtie of mans flesh Rom. 8.3 which imbecillitie of nature came in by mans voluntarie transgression 2. The Law though impossible to be kept by a naturall man was giuen vnto other ends then that he should or could perfectly keepe it and in keeping thereof be iustified but it was giuen as a schoolemaster to bring vs vnto Christ Gal. 3.19 that finding themselues weake they might seeke to be cloathed with the righteousnes of Christ. 3. Augustine speaketh of a possibilitie by grace not in nature Nemo quantum possumus melius novis quam qui ipsum posse donavit no man can better tell what we can doe then he which gaue vs power c. which Augustine affirmeth not as though any man had power by grace to keepe all which is commanded but onely to shewe against the Manichees hominem posse vitare peccata that a man by grace may decline some sinnes which they denied 5. Argum. S. Iames saith c. 1.16 When lust hath conceiued it bringeth forth sinne and when sinne is perfected it bringeth forth death hence it followeth that either concupiscence is not sinne it onely bringeth forth sinne or if it be it is no mortall sinne for sinne onely when it is perfited bringeth forth death Contra. 1. It followeth not concupiscence bringeth forth sinne therefore it is no sinne it followeth that it is not that sinne which it begetteth or bringeth forth but yet one sinne may beget an other this is like as if a man should thus reason a man begetteth a man therefore he is not a man he is not indeede that man which he begetteth yet a man therefore because he begetteth a man and so one sinne may bring forth an other 2. neither doth it followe sinne which is perfited bringeth forth death Ergo sinne not perfited bringeth forth death which is as if one should thus reason the father begetteth a mortall man therefore the grandfather doth not sinne perfited is said to bring forth death as the nearest cause but yet sinne not perfected or produced as the remote cause also bringeth forth death for otherwise neither originall sinne not yet the second motions of concupiscence which haue the consent of the will should be worthie of death before they doe breake forth into act Now our contrarie arguments that euen concupiscence it selfe without the consent of the will either of things vnlawfull or of things lawfull vnlawfully is sinne are these and such like as followe Argum. 1. Whatsoeuer is forbidden by the lawe is sinne for sinne is defined to be the transgression of the lawe 1. Iob. 3.4 but the verie first motions of concupiscence are forbidden by the lawe and are a transgression thereof Ergo. So Augustine multum honi facit c. he performeth a great good that doth as it is written thou shalt not goe after thy desires Eccles. 18. sed non perfectum bonum facit c. but he doth not that which is perfectly good who fulfilleth not that which is written thou shalt not lust c. lib. de mixt concupiscent c. 23. c. 29. Answ. Pererius answeareth 1. that the motions of concupiscence hauing not the consent of the will are not forbidden by the commandement 2. and S. Augustine meaneth not that the precept thou shalt not lust cannot be fulfilled here so farre as it bindeth a man but as it excludeth concupiscence altogether which cannot be till the next life disputat 9. numer 50. Contra. 1. The Apostle meaneth the verie lusts and vnlawfull desire of the heart without consent of the will as he saith v. 15. what I hate that doe I his concupiscence tempted him euen against his will and whereas he saith he had not knowne lust without the law he meaneth the verie first motions for the second motions which haue the will concurring as enuie hatred and such like many of the heathen which knewe not the lawe condemned by the light of nature as euill 2. it is true that to be without concupiscence is not incident to this life yet is it a breach of the commandement for the precept so farre bindeth as it is commanded if then we be commanded not to couet at all and yet we doe couet we are bound to keepe it and in not keeping of it we sinne 3. further if the last commandement as not of coueting a mans wife restraine not the verie first rising deâ—â—â—es it should not differ from the 7. precept which restraineth the lusts of the heart that haue the will consenting Matth. 5.28 Argum. 2. That which hindereth vs from doing our
dutie vnto God in louing him with all our heart and strength and in obeying of his will is sinne but this doth concupiscence for it hindered the Apostle v. 19. I doe not that good thing which I would Ans. Pererius answereth that concupiscence doth not hinder vs from louing of God doing of his will so far as we are bound to this life for God may be loued with all the heart two wayes one is modus perfectionis the way of perfection which is when the heart actually loueth nothing but God and thus God shall be loued onely in heauen the other way is so farre as it bindeth a man in this life when the heart is habitually inclined vnto God so that it admit nothing against it as this kind of loue is not hindered as he saith by the first motions of concupiscence to the same purpose he alleadgeth Thomas that a precept is two wayes fulfilled the one is perfectly quando pervenitur ad finem when we attaine vnto the ende intended by him which giueth the precept the other imperfectly cum non receditur ab ordine ad finem when we depart not from the way which leadeth to the ende as when the captaine biddeth his souldiours fight to obtaine the victorie he which fighteth and hath the victorie perfitly fulfilleth his will he also which fighteth and doth his best doth his will also though he get not the victorie the first kind of fulfilling the precept shall be in patria in our countrey the other is in via in the way Contra. 1. We grant that there shall be a greater perfection of obedience in the next life then can be attained vnto here but euen that perfect obedience is propounded vnto vs here and required of vs Matth. 5.28 Ye shall be perfect as your heauenly father is perfect whereupon Augustine cur non praeciperetur in hac vita ista perfectio c. why should not this perfection be commanded euen in this life though no man can attaine vnto it here non 〈◊〉 recte curritur c. for we cannot runne right if it be vnknowne whether we should runne c. lib. de spirit liter c. vltim And seeing Christs righteousnesse and obedience of the lawe was most perfect and he came to performe that which was required of vs it followeth that God in the strict rule of his iustice required of vs perfect obedience which not to performe is sinne 2. If God doe command the ende as our perfection then he which commeth short and faileth of the ende fulfilleth not the commandement as if the souldier be commanded not to giue ouer till he haue the victorie breaketh his generalls charge if he get not the superioritie of the enemie And he which misseth of the ende must needes also recedere ab ordine ad finem faile in the meanes to the ende for otherwise he might atchieue the ende 3. And that concupiscence hindreth our obedience euen in this life the Apostle sheweth v. 19. I doe not the good thing which I would 3. Argum. The Apostle directly calleth euen concupiscence wherewith he is vnwilling sinne v. 20. If I doe that I would not it is no more I that doe it but the sinne that dwelleth in me Ergo it is sinne Answ. Pererius answeareth that it is called sinne either because it is effectus peccati the effect of sinne as the writing is called the hand because it was written with the hand or because it bringeth forth sinne as frigus cold is called pigrum slouthfull because it maketh one so Contra. 1. But that is properly and truely sinne which causeth death for death came in by sinne as the Apostle saith of concupiscence that it slue him and was vnto him the cause of death v. 10.11 2. S. Augustine also confesseth that concupiscence is not onely poena peccati the punishment of sinne and causa peccati the cause of sinne sed ipsum peccatum but sinne it selfe Pererius answeareth that Augustine vnderstandeth not peccatum morale a morall sinne but vitium naturae corruptae a fault or vice of our corrupt nature as the vices in the bodie as blindnes or deafenes are called peccata seu errata naturae the faults or errors of nature because they are against the integritie and perfection of the nature of the bodie so the rebelling of the carnall concupiscence against the lawe of reason is against the integritie and perfection of the soule and so an error of nature Contra. 1. We grant that there are naturall faults both in the soule as forgetfulnesse ignorance dulnesse of vnderstanding in the bodie weakenesse infirmitie blindnesse and such like which are the fruits and effects of sinne but not sinne themselues but concupiscence is none of that kind for all these infirmities are effects and passions but the concupiscence rebelling against the minde is actiue and working and Augustine himselfe giueth a reason why he calleth it sinne quia inest illi inobedientia contra dominatum mentis because there is in it disobedience against the lawe of the minde gouerned by grace so that it disobeyeth not only the law of the mind but resisteth the motions of the spirit now all disobedience to the will of God is sinne 2. and that it is not naturall but a morall and spirituall sinne appeareth by the effects because it causeth the spirituall death of the soule Argument 4. Vnlesse the precept Thou shall not lust did prohibite the verie first motions that haue not the consent of the will then should there be no difference betweene this and the other precepts which doe condemne also ipsos prauos affectos the euill affections as of wrath enuie in the sixt of lust and carnall desire to the which the will is inclined in the seauenth so then this commandement ipsos appetitus quibus titillamur doth condemne the verie appetite which tickleth vs though it haue not our consent Calvin Pererius answereth that the other commandements onely prohibite ipsos externos actus the eternall acts of stealing committing adulterie and such like numer 58. Contra. 1. Our Blessed Sauiour confuteth him who Matth. 5. sheweth how in the former commandements the verie affections and inward purposes are restrained as of anger in the sixt thou shalt not kill of lusting after a woman in the heart in the seauenth thou shalt not commit adulterie 2. yea Pererius confuteth himselfe confessing afterward numer 60. praeceptis illis legalibus â—on solum externa peccata c. in those legall precepts not the externall workes of sinne onely to be prohibited but the verie inward concupiscence But we haue staied somewhat to long in this controuersie Controv. 9. That the commandement Thou shalt not lust is but one 1. The Romane catechisme which the Romanists generally follow deuide the last commandement into two the first forbidding the coueting of things of pleasure as the neighbours wife the other things of profit as our neighbours house and goods and they make the two first commandements thou shalt
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is taken for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for as much as 2. Thess. 1.6 dwelleth in you but if any haue not the Spirit of Christ the same is not his 10 And if Christ be in you the bodie is dead because of sinne but the Spirit is life because of righteousnes for righteousnes sake B.G. 11 But if the Spirit of him that raised vp Iesus from the dead dwell in you he that raised Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortall bodies by his spirit because of his Spirit V.L.S.B. but the preposition 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 put to a genitiue case rather signifieth by that dwelleth in you 12 Therefore brethren we are debters not to the flesh to liue after the flesh 13 For if ye liue after the flesh ye shall die but if ye mortifie the deedes of the bodie flesh L. by the Spirit ye shall liue 14 For as many as are led driuen V. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by the Spirit they are the sonnes of God 15 For ye haue not receiued the spirit of bondage againe vnto feare but ye haue receiued the spirit of adoption of Sonnes S. of the Sonnes of God L. add whereby wherein L. we crie Abba father 16 The same spirit beareth witnesse with our spirit that we are the sonnes of God 17 If we be sonnes children G. we are also heires euen the heires of God and ioynt heires heires annexed G. partakers of the inheritance of S. coheires Be. V. with Christ if so be we suffer together with him that we may be also glorified together with him 18 For I count that the afflictions of this present time are not answerable or meete V. Be. S. worthie L. B. G. but the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 worthie beeing construed with the preposition 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is rather taken in the first sense to the glorie which shall be reuealed vnto vs. 19 For the earnest expectation B. fervent desire G. expecting with lifting vp the head Be. or fastening of the eyes S. as the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth of the creature the created world Be. waiteth when the sonnes of God should be reuealed 20 Because the creature the created world Be. is subiect to vanitie not of it owne will but by reason of him which hath made it subiect subdued it vnder hope G.B. but these words vnder hope are better referred to the next verse B. S. 21 Vnder hope that the creature also shall be deliuered from the bondage of corruption into the glorious libertie of the sonnes of God 22 For we knowe that euerie creature the world created Be. all the creatures S. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 groaneth together or sigheth and trauaileth in paine together with vs vnto this present 23 And not onely the creature but we also which haue the first fruits of the spirit euen we doe sigh groane L. V. mourne B. in our selues waiting for the adoption of the sonnes of God L. ad euen the redemption of the bodie 24 For we are saued by hope but hope that is seene is not hope for that which one seeth why not how G. B. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 should he hope for 25 But if we hope for that we see not we doe with patience abide it expect it Be. 26 Likewise the spirit also helpeth our infirmities for this what we should pray for as we ought we knowe not but the spirit it selfe maketh intercession maketh request L.G. with sighes groanes B.S.V. which cannot be expressed 27 But he that searcheth the hearts knoweth what is the meaning sense Be. vnderstanding S. desire L. affection V. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sense meaning of the spirit for he maketh intercession for the Saints according to God that is according to his will S. G. according to his pleasure B. 28 Also we knowe that to those which loue God all things work together God helpeth them in euerie thing S. ad for the best vnto good Gr. euen vnto them which are called of his purpose predestinate to be called S. called to be Saints ad of his purpose L. 29 For those whom he knewe before he also predestinate to be like fashioned or conformable to the image of his sonne that he might be the first borne among many brethren 30 Moreouer whom he predestinate them also he called and whom he called them also he iustified and whom he iustified them also he glorified 31 What shall we then say to these things if God be for vs on our side B. G. who can be against vs 32 Who spared not his owne Sonne but gaue him vp for vs all how shall he not also with him giue vs all things 33 Who shall lay any thing to the charge or put in any accusation against Be. of Gods chosen it is God that iustifieth 34 Who is he that condemneth who shall condemne det G. it is Christ which is dead or rather which is risen againe who is at the right hand of God and maketh intercession B. Be. L. maketh request G. for vs. 35 Who shall separate vs from the loue of Christ shall tribulation or anguish or persecution or famine or nakednes or perill or the sword 36 As it is written For thy sake are we killed all day long we are counted as sheepe for the slaughter 37 Neuerthelesse in all these things we are more then conquerors we doe ouercome L. S.V.B. but the compound word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth more then simply to ouercome thorough him that loued vs. 38. For I am perswaded am certaine V. B. that neither death nor life nor Angels nor principalities nor powers not things present nor things to come nor strength ad L. 39. Nor height nor depth nor any other creature shall be able to separate vs from the loue of God which is in Christ Iesus our Lord. 2. The Argument Method and Parts In this Chapter the Apostle concluding the doctrine of iustification remooueth and taketh away the impediments 1. the reliques remainder of sinne in the sonnes of God doe not hinder their iustification to v. 17.2 neither are their afflictions an impediment which he exhorteth them by diuerse reasons patiently to suffer to v. 31.3 then he concludeth with the certaintie of saluation in the elect v. 31. to the end 1. The first impediment that the reliques of sinne which remaine in the seruants of Christ whereof the Apostle gaue instance in himselfe in the former Chapter doe not hinder their saluation he taketh away but with a double limitation if they be in Christ and doe not walke after the flesh both which are propounded v. 1. and afterward amplified and handled more at large The first limitation he setteth forth 1. by the fruites and effects of the spirit in the faithfull in freeing them from sinne and so from death and condemnation whereof he giueth instance in himselfe v. 2. from the end of Christs incarnation and death which was to destroie sinne and fulfill righteousnesse which the law could
it so the spirit dwelleth in the faithfull as the ruler and commander in the house the spirit and the flesh may be in the same house together if the flesh be as the seruant and the spirit as the master but if the flesh haue the masterie the spirit departeth like as where extreame cold hath taken possession there can be no heate at all but if the extremitie of cold be abated then there may be place for heate Martyr 4. And here we must distinguish as Origen well doth between the extraordinarie gifts of the spirits such as the Prophets and Apostles had when the spirit came vpon them in the likenes of fierie tongues and the ordinarie gifts for where the spirit is those extraordinarie graces alwaies follow not but those which the Lord seem to be conuenient for God giueth vnto euery one as he will 2. Cor. 12.11 3. And whereas the Apostle saith he that hath not the spirit of Christ is not his Origen well thus expoundeth creatura eius est sed non discipulus he is his creature still as all other things are but he is not his Disciple nor a member of his mysticall bodie 12. Quest. Of the meaning of these words v. 10. The bodie is dead because of sinne the spirit is life c. 1. Origen vnderstandeth the two parts of man the bodie and the soule and he giue in this sense the bodie is dead because of sinne mors imponitur ne peccet death is imposed vpon the bodie that it should not sinne alwaies remembring the ende and so the spirit vivit ad faciendam institiam liueth to worke righteousnes but the Apostle sheweth the cause of death in the one namely sinne and of life in the other namely righteousnes rather then the ende of both 2. Ambrose seemeth by the bodie to vnderstand the whole man that is dead because of sinne and by the spirit the holy Ghost â—â— author of life because he is giuen to iustifie vs so also Chrysostome will haue the holy Ghâ—â—t to be vnderstood which onely is not life in himselfe but giueth life vnto others so also Martyr but the other opposite part of the bodâ—â— sheweth that the spirit hath relation also vnto man 3. Some vnderstand the first clause of mortification as if the Apostle should say the â—â— die is dead quantum attinet ad peccati operationem in respect of the operation of sinne Oecumen Piscat but in this sense the same thing should be expressed in both clauses the mortifying of sinne and liuing vnto righteousnes which the opposition betweene the contraâ—â— parts of the bodie and spirit wil not heare 4. Calvin and so Osiander will haue the bodie to signifie the vnregenerate part the spirit the spirituall and regenerate but in this sense the Apostle vseth to oppose the flesh in the spirit not the bodie and the spirit 5. Wherefore by bodie we may better vnderstand that mortall part of man which is subiect to death and by the spirit the inward part of man namely his soule regenerate which liueth by faith Beza thinketh that the life of the soule is here vnderstood when it is separate from the bodie Chrysostome referreth it to the life of the resurrection Lyranus to the life of grace now in present But we may better comprehend both that both now for the present the spirit of man liueth by grace as the iust is said to liue by faith and that also is a pledge of life euerlasting afterward And this sense is most agreeable to the scope of the Apostle for hitherto he hath shewed how the spirit of Christ hath freed vs from the law of sinne in the flesh now he commeth to set forth the other part of our libertie which is from death and first presently in the spirit we liue by faith and then afterward the bodie also shall liue in the resurrection by the spirit of Christ which the Apostle sheweth in the next verse Quest. 13. How the quickening of the dead is ascribed to the spirit of Christ seeing all both good and bad shall rise 1. M. Calvins opinion is here refused who thinketh that the Apostle doth not here speake of the last and finall resurrection sed de continua spiritus operatione but of the continuall working of the spirit in vs in mortifying the reliques of sinne so also Piscator vificabit corpora vestra ad sanctificationem shall quicken your bodies vnto sanctification c. But in that sense our bodies are said to be mortua dead not mortalia mortall and the Apostle speaking of the time to come pointeth at the resurrection which shall be not that which is present in rising vnto newnes of life 2. There are three arguments of the resurrection here expressed by the Apostle the first from the power of God he that raised Christ from the dead shall also raise vs vp secondly from the correspondencie of Christ with his members as Christ was raised from the dead so shall we that are his members thirdly from the office of the spirit who shall raise vs vp that are his temples wherein he dwelleth Pareus 3. As God is said to haue raised Christ vp by his spirit so Christ raised vp himselfe by his eternall spirit omnia quippe divina pâ—â—er per Filium in Spiritu Sancto operatur all diuine things the father worketh by the Sonne in the holy Ghost Oecumen 4. Although our redemption purchased vnto vs by Christ was sufficient at once to haue redeemed both our soules and bodies tamen ordinate nobis datur it is giuen vnto vs in order and by degrees that as Christ had first a passible bodie before he had a glorious bodie so our bodies must first be mortall before they can haue immortalitie Lyran. 5. Now although the members of Christ shall be raised vp by his spirit yet the wicked also which haue not the spirit of Christ shall also rise againe but vnto iudgement they shall be raised vp by the omnipotent power of God but the righteous shall be raised by the spirit of Christ and therefore it is not said he shall raise but vinificabit he shall quicken your mortall bodie quod ipsa resurrectione maius est c. which is a greater worke then the resurrection and onely graunted to the righteous Chrysostome whom Martyr and Pareus followe Quest. 14. What it is to be lead by the spirit of God 1. There are two kind of actions of the spirit generall wherbey all things mooue liue and haue their beeing and speciall whereby the Lord worketh in the hearts of his children such is the worke of sanctification Calv. 2. And in that they are said to be lead we must not thinke that any are compelled by the spirit but this signifieth vehementem inclinationem non coactionem a vehement inclination not coaction Gorrhan God by his spirit ex nolentibus volentes facit of vnwilling maketh vs willing so he draweth vs volentes willing consequenter not antecedenter we are willing
not so fit 2. this spirituall gift of prayer which Chrysostome vrgeth was not generall but giuen vnto few but here the Apostle speaketh of the generall supplie and helping of the infirmities of Gods children 3. and this is a perpetuall consolation of Christs Church to haue their infirmities supported in their praiers whereas that gift was miraculous and was to continue but for a time 2. Lyranus exposition is more vnfit who vnderstandeth the spirit to be the Angel which is giuen vnto euery one for his keeper which directeth him in his prayers but Angels are not the searchers of the hearts as this spirit is 3. Neither doe we with Ambrose take the spirit here pro gratia spirituali for the spirituall grace lib. de spirit sancti c. 12. the spirit here mentioned is the author and efficient cause of our comfort and helpe the spirituall grace is onely an effect of the spirit 4. Wherefore by the spirit here is better vnderstood the holy Ghost himselfe as Origen interpreteth and Ambrose in an other place epistol ad Horantion so also Martyr Beza Pareus Tolet Pererius And though the spirit be said afterward to make request for vs that must not be so taken as though the spirit were our mediatour vnto God but he is said to make request because he stirreth vs vp to make request as the spirit is said to crie Abba father Gala. 5.6 that is the spirit maketh vs to crie Abba father as the Apostle said before 〈◊〉 whereby we crie abba father Quest. 38. What infirmities the spirit helpeth in vs. 1. The spirit helpeth our infirmities of our vnderstanding for of our selues we know not what is good for vs what otherwise what to be followed what to be auoided 2. the infirmitie of our will is helped which is not of it selfe so setled on the desire of heauenly things as it ought to be 3. the infirmitie of our memorie is succoured to remember Gods benefits receiued iudgements infflicted precepts enioyned and our sinnes remitted 4. there is an infirmitie in our concupiscence in rebelling against the spirit 5. an infirmitie of impatience is murmuring against God when affliction is sent 6. there is a spirituall slouthfulnesse in beeing vnwilling to take in hand any difficult or laborious worke of vertue 7. And inconstancie beside in beeing wearie of weldoing and in not continuing and perseuering to the end 8. A speciall infirmitie in our prayer is to pray either ante tempus for things before the time or to aske contraria things contrarie to the will of God or modo indebito in asking them in vndue manner all these infirmities and specially the last are helped by the spirit Quest. 40. How we are said not to know how to pray as we ought v. 28. Augustine epist. 121. ad Probam mooueth this question how the Saints are said to be ignorant how to praie seeing they cannot be ignorant of the Lords prayer which containeth ◠〈◊〉 rule of all things meete to be praied for 1. Augustine answereth to this effect that the Lords prayer indeed prescribeth in generall what good things are to be desired and what euill things to be declined but the Apostle here is to be vnderstood to speake of temporall things as the desire of prosperitie and the turning aside of aduersitie which are in themselues indifferent and herein one may erre in his desire as he giueth instance in Saint Paul who desired the pricke of his flesh wherewith he was buffeted to be taken from him which was not graunted as not beeing meete for him and some haue their desire in temporall things to their hurt as the Israelites when they longed for flesh to this purpose also Pet. Martyr and Pererius that the Lords prayer is a rule not generall but yet in specialibus erramus we may faile and erre in the particular and the Lords praier is of things simply good to be praied for or simply euill to praied against but the Apostle speaketh here of things indifferent as of temporall blessings or temporall afflictions 2. But more particularly herein appeareth our ignorance in our praier 1. when we craue any temporall blessing which may be to our hurt as Sathan had his desire in afflicting of Iob but it was to his further confusion 2. when we pray against any affliction which is for the triall of our faith and so for our spiritual good as Paul would haue been deliuered from that strife and combate which he had with his flesh 2. Cor. 12. 3. when a good thing is asked but of an ambitious mind as the sonnes of Zebede ambitiously desired of Christ the cheefest places in heauen 4. so some thing may be craued of a preposterous zeale as Iames and Iohn would haue had fire come downe from heauen vpon the Samaritants Luk. 9.15 5. some thing may be asked vnseasonably and out of time as Marie spake to Christ to supplie the defect of wine before his houre was come Iob. 2. 6. yea we may faile in the desire of life eternall in respect of the manner though not for the thing because we know not whether it be better for vs through prosperitie or aduersitie to enter into Gods kingdome Quest. 41. How the spirit is said to make request with sighes that cannot be expressed 1. The spirit is said to make request for vs but in an other sense then Christ is said to make request for vs v. 34. for Christ maketh intercession vigore meriti by the vigor and vertue of his merite but the spirit is said to make request interpellere faciendo by causing vs and stirring vs vp to make request Pareus vnctione docet the spirit by the annointing teacheth vs how to frame and direct our praiers Gryneus 2. With sighes 1. Augustine epistol 121. c. 23. expoundeth it causally because the spirit maketh vs to sigh and he giueth instance of that place Deu. 13. the Lord tempteth you that he may know whether you loue him that is vt scire vos faciat to make you to know so also Gregorie lib. 2. moral c. 22. 2. Ambrose epist. 23. doth not expound it causally but figuratiuely as God is said in Scripture to be greeued to be angrie and such like things are ascribed vnto God which agree not to the diuine nature 3. some adde further that the spirit is said to sigh not onely causally because he maketh vs sigh but instrumentally because the spirit is said to doe that which he worketh by his instruments annot 26. but the first sense is most apt because to sigh and grone can no wise agree vnto the spirit in his person but in respect of the worke which is by the spirit effected in vs. 3. They are called gemitus inexplicabiles sighes which cannot be expressed 1. Origen referreth it to the spirit it selfe quomodo cuarrari potest c. how can that be vttered which the spirit speaketh vnto God so also Ambros. epist. 23. saith they cannot be vttered quia sunt gemitus spiritus
to make request by the merit and efficacie of his death and the continuall demostration of his loue to this purpose Chrysostome though it must be confessed that Christ beeing God and man otherwise maketh intercession for vs then either God the father or the holy spirit which tooke not our â—â—ure vpon them 4. that Christ vseth no formall or interstinct prayers it is euident by that place Ioh. 11.41 Howbeit thou hearest me alwayes but because of the people that stood by I said it that they may beleeue that thou hast sent me hence two reasons may be gathered that if Christ pray he alwayes prayeth he alwaies is heard his intercession then is his continuall will and desire which is heard Christ spake in his prayer that others hearing might beleeue but now there is no such cause in heauen therefore nowe no such occasion is of formall and distinct prayers 5. Tolets argument is nothing for the Saints now make no formall prayers in heauen but by their voices and desires Reuel 6.9 the soules vnder the altar crie vnto God and Christ is a Priest for euer after the order of Milchisedech in that the fruits of his passion and mediation continue for euer though such distinct and and formall prayers be 〈◊〉 powred out Quest. 54. Whether Christs intercession and interpellation for vs do extenuate the merit of his death 1. Obiect This doubt may be mooued because that seemeth not to be of sufficient merit which needeth a further supply now if Christs mediation for vs be a supply vnto his death and passion then was not that alone sufficient Answ. 1. The intercession of Christ is not to merit our redemption which is purchased by his death but to apply vnto vs ratifie and confirme our saluation merited by Christs death so that the worke of our redemption is perfited by Christs death and in respect of the worke it selfe nothing can be added but on our part because we are weake and doe often fall into sinne our saluation had neede continually to be confirmed and applyed vnto vs to which ende Christs mediation helpeth 2. like as other meanes as the hearing of the word prayer the receiuing of the Sacraments doe not argue any imperfection and insufficiencie in the worke of our redemption but in vs that haue neede of such helpes and supplyes whereby Christs death is applyed 3. And whereas Christs mediation is grounded vpon the merit of his death and passion it is so farre from detracting to the merit thereof that it rather amplyfieth and setteth forth the dignitie of it Quest. 55. What charitie the Apostle speaketh of from which nothing can separate vs. 1. Chrysostome Oecumen Theophyl Origen and most of the Greeke and Latine exposition as Augustine Aâ—b do vnderstand this of the actiue loue which we beare toward God but it is better referred vnto the passiue loue wherewith we are beloued of God for 1. this is more agreeable to the Apostles scope who hitherto hath vrged the loue and mercie of God toward vs in our predestination vocation iustification in giuing his owne Sonne for vs Mat. 2. the Apostle so expoundeth himselfe v. 39. the loue of God which is in Christ Iesus Gryn so also is it taken c. 5.5 the loue of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy Ghost 〈◊〉 3. and our loue toward God sepenumero fluctuas doth oftentimes waver and sadeth in it as in Dauid 2. Sam. 11.4 and so it were a verie vnstable foundation for vs to stay vpon 〈◊〉 The Apostles meaning then is that no kind of trouble or affliction which the world taketh to be signes of Gods anger can yet separate vs from the loue of God and make vs lesse beloued of him 2. Then the Apostle rehearseth sixe seuerall kinds of affliction which are incident to the children of God the vulgar Latine numbreth seuen adding one more namely persecution which is not in the originall Lyranus sorteth them into this order these passions and sufferings of the Saints are either death it selfe signified by the sword or dispositions to death either nearer or more remote and further off the nearer are either in respect of the thing â—â— danger or in the apprehension thereof anguish the more remote are either in substractione necessarij in the subtracting of necessarie things as of food in famine of rayment in nakednesse or in illatione nocumenti in the offring and bringing in of some hurt as in tribulation But the sorting out of these into their seuerall places doth invert the order wherein the Apostle hath placed them which it is safest to followe 3. The Syrian translator readeth for vs who shall separate me which reading Beza seemeth to approoue because thereby the Apostle sheweth how euerie one should make particular application of his faith to himselfe and the Apostle was not so secure of other mens faith as so to pronounce of them But the Greeke text is more authenticall which readeth vs and Osiander verie well obserueth thereupon that the Apostle speaketh not of his owne person alone but of all the faithfull in generall to shewe this certaintie of saluation to belong vnto all that beleeue Quest. 56. Of these words v. 36. For thy sake are we killed all the day long 1. Calvin observeth and P. Martyr noteth the same that the 44. Psalme from whence this testimonie is alleadged describeth rather the persecution of the Church of God vnder Antiochus then vnder the Chaldeans for they were carried into captiuitie and afflicted by the Chaldeans for their idolatrie but vnder Antiochus they suffred for giuing testimonie to the lawe and therefore it is said for thy sake are we killed c. 2. For thy sake Simply to be killed or put to death is not commendable but it is the cause which maketh the suffrings of the Martyrs glorious and honourable and there are three things requisite in true Martyrdome first the cause they must suffer for Christs sake Matth. 5.11 then their person that they be righteous and innocent men of integritie not offenders and euill liuers for then they cannot suffer for righteousnesse sake Matth. 5.10 lastly the ende must be considered that they doe it not for vaine glorie but in loue to God and his Church as the Apostle saith If I giue my bodie to be burned and haue no loue it profiteth me nothing Martyr 3. All the day 1. Chrysostome referreth it to the minde which is alwayes readie and prepared to suffer for Christ. 2. Origen omni vitae tempore all the time of the life so also Haymo iugiter continually Pellican sine intermissione without intermission Pareus 3. Pet. Martyr vnderstandeth it of the continuall expectation of death in the time of persecution so also M. Calvin 4. Osiander applyeth it to the number of those which are persecuted to death the tyrants are not content with the death of some few sed grassantur in quam plurimos they rage against many 5. Gryneus vnderstandeth by all the day
discriâ—iâ—â— all perills which put the life in danger Mort. omnia extrema secunda adversa and â—ll exceeding great prosperitie or adversitie 2. Angels principalities powers 1. Origen vnderstandeth onely the euill Angels and adversarie powers so Osiander also 2. Chrysostome onely the good Angels and Hierome so also Lyranus and they vnderstand it by way of supposition that if the good Angels should seeke to withdraw vs from Christ which is impossible yet we should not giue 〈◊〉 vnto them so the Apostle hath the like supposition of the good Angels Galat. 1.8 Calv. 3. But we may better vnderstand the Angels good and bad Mart. Gryn Pareus who by principalities and powers vnderstandeth the kingdomes and commanders of the world but they are titles rather giuen to the Angels as Ephes. 1.21 Gryneus following Chrysostome 3. Things present nor things to come 1. Not in this world and the next as Origen 〈◊〉 hath a speculation of the passage of the soule out of the bodie which in that instant is many times seduced and deceiued by the euill spirits 2. But he meaneth the dangers of this life present or to come Mart. Par. 3. he maketh no mention of the things past for they are ouercome alreadie Lyran. and as for our sinnes past they are forgiuen vs in Christ Gryn 4. Neither height nor depth 1. Origen vnderstandeth it of the spirits in the ayre and in the deepe 2. Lyranus of the depth and profunditie of Sathan 3. Gorrhan of the height and depth of humane wisedome so also Mart. 4. Osiander of the diuerse kinds of death as by hanging aloft and beeing drowned in the deepe 5. Chrysostome and Theophylact better vnderstand things in heauen and earth the elements aboue and belowe Pareus ret sâ—premas infernas things aboue and beneath Bulling 6. Theodoret vnderstandeth heauen and hell 7. Oecumenius prosperitie and adversitie 5. Or any other creature 1. not beside those which are visible Origen for he had spoken of invisible things before 2. nor a newe creature beside those which God made as Ambrose as equus hipes an horse with two legges and such like gloss ordinar Hugo Gorrhan 3. But the Apostle absolvit inductionem doth make an ende of his induction because it had beene infinite to reckon vp all the creatures Martyr so Chrysostome if there be any other creature of what manner soeuer how great soeuer 4. Places of Doctrine Doct. 1. How the same worke may be both good and sinnefull as it proceedeth from God the deuill and man v. 3. Sending his Sonne c. God in sending his Sonne and giuing him vp vnto death onely intented his owne glorie and the salvation of man but Sathan stirred vp the Iewes of envie and malice to put that holy and Iust one to death so the same action as it proceeded from God was good as it came from Sathan man was euill So that God is no way the author of euill though he be author of that thing which is abused vnto euill Mart. This further is euident in the affliction of Iob which as God was the author worker of it tended to Gods glorie and the triall of Iobs faith but as Sathan had his finger in it he would thereby haue supplanted the faith of Iob. Doct. 2. Of the causes of saluation v. 3. Here all the causes of our saluation are expressed 1. The author and efficient cause is God who sent his Sonne to redeeme vs. 2. the materiall cause is Christ who came in the similitude of sinful flesh not that he had not true flesh as Marcion the heretike said but it was true flesh yet without sinne so in that behalfe like vnto sinfull flesh as hauing the true nature of our flesh but not the sinfull qualitie thereof 3. the forme is also set forth he condemned sin in the flesh that is suffred the punishment due vnto our sinne in his flesh 4. the impulsiue or motiue cause was the imbecilsitie weaknes of the law for if the law could haue saued vs Christ needed not haue died 5. the finall causes were these two 1. for sin that is he came to expiate purge and take away sinne 2. and that the lawe might be fulfilled and the righteousnesse of the lawe fulfilled by Christ imputed to vs by faith v. 4. Doct. 3. That the holy Ghost is God v. 9. The spirit of God dwelleth in you Hence Didymus inferred well that the holy spirit is God because he dwelleth in all the faithfull this infinitenes and immensitie of the spirit sheweth that he is God for who but God can dwell in so many temples at once and beside in that he is called the spirit of God that also prooueth him to be God for the spirit of God is of the same nature and substance with God Doct. 4. That the three glorious persons of the Blessed Trinitie are of one efficacie and power v. 11. The raising vp of the dead is a worke of Gods omnipotencie but God the Father the Sonne and the Holy Ghost doe all raise vp the dead as God is said to raise vp our dead bodies because his spirit dwelleth in vs God the father then raiseth and his spirit also raiseth and quickeneth the dead and Christ also raiseth the dead because the same spirit is here called the spirit of God and of Christ so Ioh. 6.54 He that eateth my flesh c. I will raise him vp at the last day Doct. 5. Of euerlasting glorie v. 18. Not worthie of the glorie which shall be reuealed in vs Thomas Aquin. obserueth 4. necessarie points out of these words concerning euerlasting life 1. it is called glorie to shew the excllencie of it for in this life noble wittes are desirous of nothing more then glorie it is set forth by the name of that thing which is most desired 2. it shall be which sheweth the eternitie of it for that which is now present is but short and momentarie 3. reuealed the glorie to come then is of it selfe invisible but God shall so illuminate our minds as that he himselfe will be seene of vs. 4. this glorie shall be shewed in vs which signifieth the stabilitie of this glorie it shall not depend of externall things as riches honour but within vs it shall be and possesse and replenish both our bodies and soules Doct. 6. Of the nature and properties of hope v. 24. Hope that is seene is no hope 1. the author and efficient cause of hope is God Rom. 15.13 The God of hope c. 2. the subiect is the faithfull heart 3. the obiect things which are not seene 4. the forme thereof is with patience to abide 5. the effect thereof is ioy in the spirit Rom. 1â— 1â— reioycing in hope 6. the ende is our saluation we are saued by hope 7. the contrarie to all is despaire and diffidence ex Gryneo Doct. 7. Of true prayer that consisteth not in the sound of the voice but in the sighes of the heart v. 26.
Christ and his constancie and immutabilitie that whom he loueth he loueth to the end all which tend to make vs sure of our election and saluation in Christ. 3. Saint Paul did not thinke himselfe to be iustified by the peace of his conscience for that is a fruite of iustification not the cause thereof But Saint Paul knew himselfe to be iustified by faith and thereof was assured the testimonie of the conscience which ariseth of our good fruits is an argument of our liuely faith whereby we are iustified 4. we confesse that none in this life can attaine to a perfect assurance without some doubting but there is difference betweene an infallible and certaine assurance and a perfect assurance this sheweth the degree the other the kind and manner 2. To Pererius we answer that we are assured by the light of faith infused that we are saued and his exceptions we except against 1. it is not naturall sense and experience that assumeth I am saued but this is the particular act or sense of faith relying vpon Gods promises there is a generall assent vnto and apprehension of Gods promises which maketh the proposition he that beleeueth in Christ shall be saued then is there a particular application which is the speciall act of faith but I beleeue which a man is assured of by his workes then the conclusion followeth I shall be saued the propositions beeing grounded vpon the promise of God is the obiect of faith the assumption inferred out of the proposition is the act of faith Therefore that is a friuolous obiection that the assumption I doe beleeue is not de fide of faith and it hath not the expresse word of God for fides non creditur sed sentitur faith is not beleeued but it is felt and perceiued it apprehendeth the generall promises of God and particularly applieth them 2. It is vntrue that the actions proceeding of the spirit and such as come from man himselfe are aliue for there is no good thing in vs which the spirit worketh not naturall ciuill workes haue a semblance indeede and shew of goodnes but there is not any true goodnes in them 3. but this is not to the purpose for though a man haue many sinnes which he knoweth not and his workes be imperfect this in a faithfull man hindreth not the assurance of his saluation which is not grounded vpon his workes but vpon his faith indeed if a man were iustified by workes he could neuer attaine vnto any securitie or certaintie of saluation but it is faith that layeth hold on the perfect obedience and righteousnesse of Christ that bringeth vs to this assurance 4. And as for their speciall reuelation whereby they pretend that Saint Paul and other holy men were made sure of their saluation the Apostle taketh away this pretext in making his case common herein with other faithful men saying that there was not a crowne of righteousnesse laid vp onely for him but for all them that loue his appearing 2. Tim. 4.8 a more excellent degree of assurance the Apostle had but the diuersitie of degree taketh not away the truenes of the thing a true assurance of saluation all the faithfull haue though not in the like degree measure Now on the contrarie side that it is possible for a Christian by faith to assure himselfe of his euerlasting saluation and that de facto in very deed euery faithfull man is so assured we prooue it by these testimonies of Scripture As Rom. 8.16 The spirit beareth witnesse with our spirit that we are the children of God 1. Cor. 2.12 We haue receiued the spirit of God that we may know the things that are giuen vs of God 2. Cor. 13.5 Know ye not your owne selues that Iesus Christ is in you vnlesse ye be reprobates and such other places many might be produced which shew that we haue a certaine knowledge and assurance by faith of heauenly things Pererius answereth 1. that either these places must be vnderstood of a morall coniecturall and humane kind of certitude assurance not diuine and infallible as in the first place though the testimonie of the spirit be most certaine in it selfe yet we onely by coniectures gather that it is the testimonie of the spirit 3. or the Apostle speaketh of that speciall assurance by reuelation which the Apostles had in those daies as in the second place 3. or he meaneth the knowledge onely of the doctrine and principles of faith not of beeing in the state of grace as in the third Pere disput 8. Contra. 1. The Apostle speaketh not simply of the testimonie of the spirit as it is in it selfe but as it is to vs it beareth witnesse with our spirit that we are the children of God and thereby we crie Abba father like as then children doe call vnto their fathers with a confident assurance not a coniecturrall opinion the like certaintie haue the faithfull that they are the sonnes of God and that he is their father 2. the Apostle speaketh not of the Apostles and teachers onely of those times but generally of all the faithfull which haue not receiued the spirit of the world but the spirit of God 3. And the Apostle in the third place expressely mentioneth such a knowledge which the reprobates haue not and they which haue it are not reprobates but the knowledge of the doctrine of faith euen the reprobates haue but it is not sanctified vnto them 4. Now then to conclude this point there is a threefold kind of certitude there is one in opinion onely when a man deceiueth himselfe in his perswasion and thinketh that to be which is not there is an other certaintie in the truth of the thing as the Deuils know the truth of the articles of faith though they haue no comfort in them and there is an assurance as well of the truth of the thing as in perswasion and assent of him which beleeueth such is the assurance of faith the first is onely in the will and affection without any ground the second in the intellectuall part onely the third is in both So then in a faithfull man both his vnderstanding is illuminate to perceiue celestiall things and his heart and affection is inclined firmely to beleeue and applie them to himselfe 5. Some of the Romanists doe not much differ from vs in this point of the certaintie of saluation as Pererius disput â— alleadgeth Vega and Ricuram Tapperus who affirme that a man may be so certaine of grace vt omnicareat formidine haesitatione that he may be without all feare and doubting See further of this Controversie Synops. Centur. 4. er 20. Controv. 10. Against the invocation of Saints v. 15. Whereby we crie Abba father Hence Bucer well obserueth that the spirit of God teacheth vs to call vnto God and crie in our hearts Abba father the spirit sendeth vs not vnto Saints the prodigall child comming home to his father wâ—nâ— not to any of his fathers seruants to
of predestination c. 8.30 whereupon iustification by faith is grounded he in this Chapter doth handle at large this mysterie of Gods free and gracious election and the Chapter consisteth of three parts 1. because he was to treat of the reiection of the Iewes and calling of the Gentiles be doth first vse a pathetical insinuation protesting his desire toward the saluation of the Iewes to v. 6. 2. Then he handleth the mysticall doctrine of election remooving diuerse obiections to v. 24. 3. then he declareth the vse of this doctrine in the vocation of the Gentiles and the reiection of the Iewes 1. In the insinuation 1. the Apostle setteth forth his griefe the truth of it v. 1. the greatnes v. 2. 2. then his desire v. 3. euen to be separated from Christ for the saluation of the Iewes with the reasons thereof 1. because they were his kinsmen after the flesh v. 3. 2. they were the people of God which he prooueth by fiue priuiledges and immunities v. 4. 3. of them were the fathers of whom Christ descended 2. The mysterie of the doctrine of predestinaion is handled by remoouing certaine obiections which are three 1. Obiect Is propounded v. 6. if the Iewes be reiected and become an anathema to whom Gods promises were made it would followe that God should be mutable and inconstant in his promises Answ. 1. He denieth the consequent it followeth not if many of the Israelites be reiected that therefore God should faile in his word v. 6. 2. he sheweth the reason the promise was made onely vnto the true seede of Abraham but all which are carnally descended of Abraham are not his seede but the elect onely Ergo this is affirmed v. 6. 7. then it is prooued first by the example of Izaak that he onely was the true seede of Abraham and not Ismael which is prooued 1. by a direct testimonie of Scripture v. 7. 2. by this argument the children of the promise are the true seede v. 8. but Izaak onely was the promised seede v. 9. Ergo Secondly the same is confirmed by the example of Iacob and Esau Iacob onely was the true seede this is amplyfied 1. by remoouing the supposed causes of this difference betweene Iacob and Esau which was neither their carnall generation because they were conceiued by one and at the same time nor yet their workes for when as yet they were vnborne and had done neither good nor bad sentence was giuen of them which he sheweth by two testimonies of Scripture v. 12.13 2. he setteth downe the true causes the efficient the election and vocation of God the finall that the purpose of God might remaine firme v. 11. 2. Oiection is propounded v. 14. and it riseth out of the former for if God elect some and reiect others before they haue done either good or euill he should seeme to be vniust Answ. 1. He answeareth negatiuely it followeth not that God should be vnrighteous 2. then he giueth a reason of his answear taken from Gods absolute power and right in the creature he sheweth mercie and hardeneth whom he pleaseth this is propounded v. 18. and it is handled before by parts first that he hath mercie on whom he will v. 15. which is amplified by the contrarie it is not in the willer or runner but in God that sheweth mercie v. 16. secondly the other part is prooued by the particular example of Pharaoh which is amplyfied by shewing the ende of his reiection the setting forth of Gods glorie v. 17. 3. Obiect v. 19. If God doth according to his owne will elect some and reiect others and his will cannot be resisted nor hindered it would seeme a cruell and vniust part to condemne those which cannot helpe it Answ. The Apostle answeareth negatiuely not denying that it is Gods will that some should be elected some reiected but that it followeth not hereupon that God should be cruell or vniust which he sheweth 1. by the vnsearcheable wisedome and iustice of God which man is no more to finde fault with then the clay with the potter 2. by Gods absolute power which he hath ouer his workemanship as the potter ouer the clay v. 21. 3. by the effects that howsoeuer Gods decree standeth concerning the reprobate yet they worthily deserue to be cast off because of their sinne wherein God vseth long suffring toward them v. 22. 4. by the ende of the reiection of the one to shewe Gods iustice and power v. 22. and of the election of the other to declare the riches of his mercie v. 23. 3. The third part containeth an application of this generall doctrine of Gods election to the present state of the Gentiles and Iewes wherein 1. he sheweth how the elect and called both among the Gentiles shall be saued which he prooueth by two testimonies out of the Prophet Osee v. 25.26 and among the Iewes which should not be saued but onely a selected remnant which he prooueth by 3. testimonies out of the Prophet Esaias v. 27.28.29 2. he inferreth hereupon the vocation of the Gentiles shewing the cause thereof the embracing of the righteousnesse of faith v. 30. and the reiection of the Iewes v. 31. which he amplyfieth by shewing two causes thereof the following of the workes of the lawe and the stumbling at Christ v. 32. which he confirmeth by a testimonie of the Prophet which concludeth the cause both of the reiection of the Iewes and the taking offence at Christ and of the vocation of the Gentiles namely their faith and beleefe v. 33. 3. The questions and doubts discussed Quest. 1. Why the Apostle beginneth this treatise with an oath I speake the truth in Christ c. 1. Hugo Cardinal referreth it to the former doctrine of the certaintie of predestination because he had said nothing could separate him from the loue of God in Christ. 2. Origen and Chrysostome haue relation to the Apostles extraordinarie wish v. 3. that he wisheth to be seperated from Christ for his brethrens sake which because it might seeme strange and incredible and contrarie to the Apostles confidence vttered before that nothing could seperate him from Christ he therefore vseth this vehement asseueration to shew that he spake from his heart 3. Gryneus thinketh that the Apostle by this vehement speach doth purge himselfe from those cauills and suspitions which were taken vp of him as that he was an innouator of the law a pestilent and seditious fellow 4. Haymo thinketh that the Apostle hereby doth confirme his loue toward his nation sheweth his greefe and sorow for them as it followeth in the next verse 5. But the verie occasion indeed why the Apostle breaketh out into this speach is because he was to entreate of the reiection of the Iewes and vocation of the Gentiles which left it might seeme to proceed from the hatred of his nation he protesteth his loue toward them both by shewing his sorrowe for their hardnesse of heart c. 9. and by his prayer for their conuersion c.
hath appointed as Ier. 51.11 God is said to haue raised vp the spirit of the King of the Medes against Babel and yet it is certaine that they sinned in this action which God stirred them vp vnto for God stirred them vp to one end to be ministers of his iudgements vpon that wicked nation but they therein satisfied onely their owne cruell and couetous mind as Isai 10.5 the Lord saith concerning Ashur I will giue him a charge against the people of my wrath c. but he thinketh not so they considered not wherefore the Lord 〈◊〉 them as the end of his wrath 4. Lastly the end must be considered wherefore God raised vp Pharaoh to a most holy and iust end for the setting forth of his glorie as the wise man saith Prov. 16.4 The Lord hath made all things for his owne sake yea euen the wicked against the day of euill In these foresaid respects God is said to haue raised vp and ordained Pharaoh without any touch of iniustice at all Quest. 18. How the Lord is said to harden whom he will v. 18. 1. Origen thinketh that this sentence is part of an obiection propounded in the person of some other and so also Chrysostome But it appeareth to be the Apostles owne assertion both by the note of illation therefore he hath mercie c. and because the obiection followeth in the next words v. 19. thou wilt say vnto me then which sheweth this to be no part of the obiection Beza Gryneus 2. Some thinke that God hardneth by permission onely as Oecumen indurat i. durâ—â—â— esse permittit he hardeneth that is suffereth and permitteth to be hardened so also Bellarmine permittit eos male agere he permitteth them to doe euill But this permission doth suppose God either otiosum vel invitum either to be idle and negligent or against his will to suffer things so it will cast vpon God either an imputation of negligence or indulgence as Heli permitted his sonnes to sinne or of impotencie in permitting things which he cannot hinder therefore this deuise of bare permission doth not satisfie 3. Nor yet did God harden him per patientiam by his patience in sparing to punish him Origen dilatione poenae by deferring of his punishment Basil in Oecumen for in this sense Pharaoh rather hardened his owne heart in abusing Gods longsuffering as the Apostle speaketh of those which through their hardnesse of heart despise the bountifulnesse of God Rom. 2.42 God cannot be said this way to harden it 4. Hierome thinketh that God doth harden the vessels of wrath and malâ—â—fieth the vessels of mercie causis praecedentibus vpon causes proceeding or going before because some beleeued in Christ some beleeued not Hierome epist. 150. resp ad qu. 10. But Pererius refuseth this opinion and vpon good ground because he maketh the wills and dispositions of men to be the first cause why God sheweth mercie on some and hardeneth others as the same heate of the Sunne mollifieth the wax and hardneth the clay whereas the Apostle soli voluntati diuinae aperte assignat doth manifestly assigne the cause to the onely will of God Pere disput 10. numer 55. 5. And farre be it from any to thinke that God is the proper efficient cause of the hardening of mans heart which is the worke of Sathan as Pererius slaundereth Calvin to say Deum causam esse efficientem indurationis that God is the efficient cause of the hardening of the heart c. And thus he challenging Calvin because he saith that this word to burden in Scripture signifieth not onely permission sed diuinae irae actionem but an action of the diuine wrath which is most true but yet as the hardning and hardnesse of the heart is sinne the Lord hath nothing to doe with it 6. Pererius thinketh that by hardening here we may vnderstand ipsam reprobationis originem the verie beginning of reprobation that is the will and purpose of God non miserandi not to shew mercie But hardening of the heart is an effect or consequence rather of reprobation then reprobation it selfe and thus he will make God the proper cause of this induration and hardening which he charged Calvin with before 7. To vnderstand therefore how God is said to harden the heart it must be considered that there are two degrees thereof desertio induritae the leauing and forsaking of men in their hardnes of heart which is either non apponendo vel subtrahendo gratiam in not giuing or in subtracting his grace as Augustine saith he hardeneth not impertiendo malitiam sed non impertiendo gratiam not by imparting malice but by not imparting his mercie and grace epistol 105. ad Sixtumi non quia irrogatur aliquod quo fit homo deterior sed quo ferrer melior non irrogatur not because any thing is irrogated to make man worse but nothing is irrogated to make him better â—lib 1. ad Simplici qu. 2. and he likeneth it to the freezing and congealing of the water by the absence of the Sunne which is done non impretiendo frigiditatem sed non apponendo calorem not by imparting coldnesse but in not putting to heat The other degree in hardening is inflictio grautoris duritiae the inflicting of a greater blindnesse and hardnes of heart which is done three wayes either immediately by God himselfe or mediately by Sathan or by themselues that are hardened and so we reade in Exodus that God is said 8. times to haue hardened Pharaohs heart and thrice Pharaoh hardened his owne heart and fiue times his heart is said simply to be hardened Pareus First God inflicteth the hardnesse of heart as a punishment when either inwardly he giueth them vp to their owne desires not onely in denying vnto them necessarie graces but so working by his invisible power that their corrupt wills are more and more hardened as it is said Reuel 22.11 He that is filthie let him be filthie still hardnesse then of heart as it is a punishment of former sinnes is iustly inflicted by God as Augustine saith prioribus meritia c. hoc redditum est Pharaoni vt cor eius induraretur this was giuen as a iust recompence to Pharaohs former euill merits in afflicting the people of God that his heart was hardened c. As hardnesse of heart is a punishment of former sinnes so it is of God And God by his immediate power hardeneth the heart two wayes 1. the generall facultio whereby euerie one mooueth and willeth this or that is of God Luther vseth this similitude as Pet. Martyr alleadgeth him like as the rider that forceth a lame and halting horse is the cause of his going but his halting pase proceedeth from the lamenesse of the horse so God hardeneth as the generall moouer but the euillnes of the action proceedeth from the corruption of man 2. But more then this God doth by a more speciall prouidence so ouerrule euen the hearts of wicked men that they are ordered
vnto that ende which the Lord will himselfe and so Hugo well saith that God invisibili operatione malas voluntates ad suum arbitrium temperat ordinat c. by his invisible operation doth temper and order euen wicked wills according to his owne mind c. yet God giueth vnto euill and perverse wills non corruptionem sed ordinem not corruption but order c. and he sheweth it by this similitude like as when one is cast downe headlong and is readie to fall if one make a way seeing he must needes fall that he tumble downe one way rather then an other he in some sort may be said to incline and make a way for him to fall and yet causeth or procureth not but onely disposeth his fall And thus God may be said to harden â—â—erly Outwardly also God hardeneth by his workes as either his mercies shewed vpon others as the Egyptians hated Gods people because the Lord blessed them and in this sense it is said that God turned their heart to hate his people Psal. 105.25 that is by creation of those benefits which he bestowed vpon them or by his iudgements inflicted vpon the wicked themselues as Pharaohs heart was the more hardened by the plagues which were sent of this kind also it is that the wicked are many times hardened by the ministerie and preaching of the word which is sent to conuert them but they peruert it to their destruction so it is said vnto the Prophet Isay 6.9 Goe c. and shut the eyes of 〈◊〉 people make their heart fatt the Prophet is said to harden their heart because it was hardened by occasion of his preaching Secondly God hardeneth by his instruments as when he deliuereth vp men vnto Sathan to be seduced by him and giueth them ouer into his power as God is said to haue stirred vp Dauid to number the people 2. Sam. 24.1 which was indeede the worke of Sathan 1. Chron. 21.1 so God bid the lying spirit to goe and deceiue Baals Prophets 1. Kin. 22.21 and the Apostle saith of the wicked that the God of this world hath blinded their minds 2. Cor. 4.4 Thirdly the wicked doe harden their owne hearts when God giueth them ouer vnto their owne wicked and corrupt desires as the Apostle speaketh of the heathen that God gâ—â—e them vp to their owne hearts lusts Rom. 1.24 And thus Pharaoh is said to haue hardened his owne heart And thus as hath beene shewed God is said to harden the heart But it will thus be obiected on the contrarie 1. Obiect To tempt man is all one as to harden him but God tempteth none Iam. 1.13 therefore neither doth he harden them Answ. God tempteth not with any such temptation as proceedeth from a corrupt begâ—â—ing such as are the tentations which are caused by mans own concupiscence for as God not tempted he hath no corrupt affections to be tempted so neither doth he tempt by inciting or stirring men vp to euill neither doth he in this manner harden but as God may tempt externally for the triall of mens faith and obedience as he tempted Abraham and so he tempted Israel in the desert so the Lord by externall meanes and in such manner as he haue said hardeneth in his iustice without any iniustice at all Martyr 2. Obiect If God hardened Pharaohs heart why then did he send Moses so often vnto him to bid him let his people goe God should seeme herein to be contrarie to himselfe in making shewe of one thing and yet intending an other Answ. Pet. Martyr here vseth this distinction Gods will is to be considered two waies there is voluntas signi vel antecedens the will of the signe or the wil going before and there is voluntas consequens seu beneplaciti the will following or of Gods good pleasure As when Ionas was sent to preach to the Niniuites that they should within 40. dayes be destroyed that was the will of the signe or the reuealed will of God but yet the Lord vpon their repentance purposed to spare them that was the secret wil and good pleasure of God yet were not these wills the one contrarie to the other but the one wrought for the other as Ionas preaching brought them to repentance that Gods pleasure might be fulfilled in spring of the citie so Moses was sent to Pharaoh to make him without excuse that Gods iustice might be manifest in giuing him ouer to the hardnes of heart 3. Obiect Hardnes of heart is of God hardnes of heart is sinne therefore is would hence followe that sinne is of God Ans. Hardnes of heart is not of God simply or as it is sinne but accidentally onely 〈◊〉 it is the punishment of sinne hardnesse of heart is then ascribed vnto God as the Iudge to Sathan as the tormentor and executioner to the wicked themselues as to the partie guiltie Pareus dub 16. 4. God is not angrie with his owne worke but he is angrie with men for their hardnes of heart therefore it is no way Gods worke Answ. Hardnes of heart as it is sinne or the cause of sinne it is not of God but the Lord is offended with it but as it is a punishment of sinne so is it of God and the Lord is pleased that the obstinacie of the wicked should be punished Gryneus Quest. 19. Of the obiection propounded v. 19. Thou wilt say why doth he yet complaine c. 1. This is the third obiection the first was of inconstancie which might seeme to be imputed vnto God in reiecting the Iewes which was answeared before v. 6. the second of iniustice in casting off some and choosing others before they had done any good or euill 5.14 now the third is of crueltie which might be furmised in God iâ— beeing an 〈◊〉 those that are hardened which notwithstanding is according to his owne will this phâ—â—â—ion the Apostle now beginneth to answear 2. Why doth he yet complaine or is angrie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the word signifieth both the latine readeth queritur complaineth by the mistaking of which word some taking it for â—â—ritur with a dipthong which signifieth to be sought or enquired some haue here 〈◊〉 threefold sense as first it may be taken impersonally why is it enquired whence it 〈◊〉 one is good an other euill or passively wherefore is it sought for or why should any seeke to be good seeing all is as God will or actiuely why doth God complaine of sinners seeing all is according to his will so Gorrhan and the ordin gloss but the last onely is the right meaning the other two senses doe arise by the mistaking of the word 3. God complaineth in many places in the Scriptures of the wickednesse of men as Isa 1.26 How is the faithfull citie become an harlot so our Sauiour taketh vp this complaint ouer Ierusalem how often would I haue gathered together c. Matth. 23. now the obiection is why God should thus complaine seeing herein his will
his clay as he will for the the vse and service of the house so God the Creator may dispose some to honour some to dishonour as he seeth it to make most for his glorie 3. as the clay if it could speake is not to reason with the potter so neither is man to question with God for making him so 4. and as the potter nihil adimit into c. taketh nothing from the clay of what forme soeuer he make it so neither doth the Creator any wrong to the creature howsoeuer he dispose of it Calvin who thinketh that the Apostle in this place hath reference rather to that place Isay 49.9.10 then to the other Ierem. 18.2 where the Prophet is bid to goe downe to the potters house But the Apostle rather alludeth vnto both these places as Martyr obserueth 5. But against this application of the similitude it will be thus obiected 1. Obiect Erasmus obiecteth as he is here cited and confuted by Pet. Mart. that the Apostle treating onely of the temporall reiection of the Iewes alludeth to that place of Ieremie which must be vnderstood of the temporall reiecting and casting off the Iewes Ans. P. Mart. here answeareth that 1. neither in that place doth the Prophet onely speake of temporall things but as they were types and shadowes also of spirituall which must be ioyned together in those propheticall predictions 2. neither doth the Apostle onely here speake of the temporall reiection and forsaking of the Iewes but of the spirituall as is euident c. 10.1 mine hearts desire is that they might be saued c. he maketh expresse mention of their saluation 2. The Apostle seemeth to change the question which was not whether the Lord had power as the potter to dispose of his vessels as it pleaseth him but why the Lord should complaine and be angrie with his worke which is made according to his owne will Answ. 1. Tolet and Faius here answear that for God to complaine or be angrie is the same as to make a vessel of dishonour he maketh some vessels of dishonour that is he is angrie with them and complaineth of them but this answear satisfieth not for God complaineth in Scripture and sheweth his anger against those which were before ordained to destruction therefore Pareus here better maketh this answear that as the potter hath a double right to breake in peices the vessel which he maketh both in respect of his power because he is the potter the maker and fashioner of it and in respect of the vessel it selfe if it chance to be tainted with some euill sauour he may with much better right breake it into shiuers so God beside that by the right of his Creatorship he may dissolue that which he made he also is iustly angrie with the creature for the sinne and corruption thereof which it hath voluntarily committed Quest. 22. What the Apostle meaneth by the same lumpe or masse v. 21. 1. Some by the same masse vnderstand the sinne of idolatrie wherewith the Israelites were infected in Egypt as well as the Egyptians and yet the Lord out of this masse saued the Israelites and destoyed the Egyptians But Pet. Martyr refuseth this interpretation 1. because that which is generally deliuered by the Apostle they restraine to particular kindâ— of men 2. the Apostle treateth not of the punishments inflicted by God vpon some rather then others the reason whereof is euident in the diuersitie of mens workes but he speaketh of the decree and purpose of God from the beginning 2. Method l. de resurrect as he is cited by Oecumen vnderstandeth this lumpe or massâ— of the elements out of the which the Lord shall frame the bodies of men in the resurrectioâ— some to rise to honour some to dishonor But there is great difference between the decree oâ— election reprobation whereof he treateth here and the executioÌ„ thereof in the resurrectiâ—â— 3. The most doe vnderstand the masse of corruption when as all mankind by the transgression of Adam was polluted and enthralled vnder sinne so Augustine Vterque electus reprobus ex eadem massa tota damnata originaliter c. Both the elect and reprobate are originally out of the same masse of damnation yet God as a potter out of the same masse maketh one vessell to honour an other to dishonour c. decivitat Dei lib. 15. c. 1. Pet. Martyr also consenteth consideravit hominem Paulus post peccatum Paul here considereth man after his fall as beeing most vile and abiect both in bodie and minde c. likewise Pareus vnderstandeth here massam corruptam the masse of corruption because by this meanes the iustice of God better appeareth in iudging the reprobate and shewing mercie on the elect dub 17. Bellarmine also lib. 2. de amiss grat will haue by this masse vnderstood genus humanum peccato corruptum whole mankind beeing corrupt by sinne Beza refuseth this interpretation vpon these reasons 1. because in this sense the Lord cannot be said to make vessels of dishonour but rather to leaue them in their naturall corruption beeing alreadie vessels of dishonour 2. if God should first behold men as corrupt by sinne before he decreed and determined what should become of them this might be some imputation to his wisedome as first creating men before he had appointed how to dispose of them 3. and in this sense the reason of Gods iustice were euident in leauing men alreadie corrupt so that there would be no place for that obiection of Gods iniustice here propounded by the Apostle 4. Therefore Beza with whom Faius concurreth doth by this masse vnderstand the first creation of man out of the dust of the earth as the verie terme of clay which the Apostle vseth sheweth out of the which Adam was taken 5. But I thinke that by this masse we may more safely vnderstand generally the same originall and beginning of man whether in the creation before sinne yet entred or in his corrupt state for if it should be restrained onely to the latter it were a limitation of Gods power as though he had not absolute right to dispose of his creature as it pleased him without respect vnto sinne neither yet must the latter be excluded because the Prophet taketh clay in that sense for mankind as it now standeth in the state of corruption Isa. 45.9 shewing that God may dispose of men in this world according to his good pleasure And Pareus though he resolue dub 17. that this masse is better taken for the state of corruption yet in his annotation vpon the 22. v. he comprehendeth both that God hath power ex eadem massa damnata imo ex nondum creata out of the same damned masse yea out of the same masse not yet created to make some after one fashion some after another for the Apostle in alleadging this similitude of the potter doth not so much shewe what God doth as what he may doe euen as the potter hath absolute power to dispose
place 1. epist. 2.10 he keepeth the same words but he changeth the order ye were in times past not vnder mercie but now haue obtained mercie this part of the sentence he maketh the last which with the Prophet is the first to reconcile this doubt 1. the vulgar Latine retaineth both beloued which was not beloued and shee which obtained not mercie hath obtained mercie but Beza coniectureth well that one of these was put into the text out of the margen by the vnskilfull writers for there is but one in the originall 2. Hierome to whom Erasmus subscribeth thinketh there were two readings of this place some had 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not beloued some 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not pittied and the letter he would rather to be receiued but seeing the first reading is in the auncient originall as appeareth by the Syriake translation it is therefore the rather to be preferred 3. wherefore I approoue Iunius solution lib. 2. parall 13. and Pareus in this place that the Apostle in citing these testimonies doth followe the sense rather then the words for breuitie sake and the better to apply them to his present purpose 2. But as touching the scope of that place and the meaning of the words whereas the Prophet seemeth directly to speake of the Israelites the question is how the Apostle applyeth it to the Gentiles 1. Origen answeareth that God speaketh not in mountaines and rockes and other terrene places but in the heart there the conscience telleth euerie one whether he belong to the people of God or not c. But this is not sufficient to looke vnto the inward testimonie of the heart we must haue also externall testimonie from the Prophets of the calling of the Gentiles otherwise the Iewes will not be answeared 3. Therefore Chrysostome thinketh that the Apostle maketh this collection à pari from aparitie and equalitie Erasmus saith à simili from the like that seeing the Israelites for their sinne were cast off to be no people they were in the same case with the Gentiles that were no people also and therefore aequa ratione vocentur they may with as good right be called 3. some of our newe writers as Calvin Pet. Martyr thinke that the vocation of the Gentiles is prooued out of this place by a certaine consequent for the Prophets vse when they denounce iudgements against the people for their sinnes to raise them vp with spirituall comfort againe in Christ and vbi erigitur regnum Christi where the kingdome of Christ is set vp there must be a concurse of all people from all parts of the world Calvin 4. Augustine whom Haymo followeth vnderstandeth this place of the Iewes which were no people when they refused Christ and said we knowe not whom he is but were his people being afterward conuerted vnto Christ as 3. thousand were called at one sermon by S. Peter Act. 2. But this had not been to the Apostles purpose who intendeth to prooue the vocation of some from the Gentiles 5. Therefore the Prophet directly in that place prophesieth that they should become the people of God 1. because the Gentiles were knowne by this name not the people of God 2. and of the Israelites literally it cannot be vnderstood for they neuer returned againe to be a people Quest. 26. What is meant by the short summe or account which God shall make in the earth v. 28. 1. Touching the words here alleadged they are somewhat diuersly set downe in that place Isay. 10.21.22 for there the sentence standeth thus the consumption decreed shall overflowe with righteousnesse but here the word ouerflowe is omitted which some vnderstand of the ouerflowing of the iustice and righteousnesse of God by the knowledge of Christ into all the world Calvin some of the efficacie of the faith of the Gospel which shall ouerflowe to wash away and couer their sinnes as an ouerflowing streame doth wash and couer the earth Osiand and the word charatz determined and decreed is translated abbreviated and shortened thus the Septuagint doe reade that place keeping yet the sense which beeing a receiued translation thorough the world which had so continued 300. yeares the Apostle refuseth not to followe 2. Concerning the meaning 1. some interpret this word consummate to be Christ who was as it were abbreviated and shortened in respect of his incarnation Anacletus epist 2. Hier. epist. ad Algas qu. 10. 2. Origen applyeth it to Christs abridging of the law into two precepts the loue of God and our neighbour and to the short summe or compenâ—â—â—â— of the faith set forth in the Creede so also Cypr. de orat Dom. and Haymo 3. Tertullian vnderstandeth it of the doctrine of the Gospel which is abridged the multitude of legall cerimonies beeing cut off lib. advers Marcion so also Chrysostome and Theophylact. 4. Photius vnderstandeth it of the perfection of the Gospel after the which no other doctrine shall succeed as it succeeded the law 5. Ambrose lib. de Tobia c. 50. referreth it to the consummation or consumption of our sinnes in Christ. 6. Gorrhan wresteth it to the counsels of perfection giuen in the Gospel which the law had not but all these are wide for the Apostle here mindeth not any comparison betweene the law and Gospel 3. Therefore this sense is not agreeable to the scope of the Apostle to vnderstand by this short summe the finall remainder of the Israelites that should be saued that like as few of them returned from the captiuity of the Chaldeans which the Prophet historically intendeth so but a few of them should come vnto Christ from the captiuitie of sinne and Sathan and so the Apostle to this ende alleadgeth these testimonies to prooue by the Prophets the abiection of the Iewes as he out of the former affirmed the vocation of the Gentiles Quest. 27. Why God is called the Lord of hostes v. 29. 1. In the Greeke the Hebrew word Sabaoth is reteined which signifieth hostes 1. Faius giueth this reason why some Hebrew words are reteined in the Greeke and some Greeke in the Latine as kirieleeson Lord haue mercie vpon vs yea and some Latine words are still kept in the Greeke originall as Modius quadrans consul Centurio and the like that there might appeare vnum corpus ecclesiae but one bodie of the Church consisting of all these languages 2. But a better reason is rendred by Beza annotation that these Hebrew words beeing familiarly knowne were still vsed of the Christians because from the Iewes and Hebrewes first was deriued the Christians faith and so from the Greekes to the Romans And the reason why some latine termes were taken vp by the Grecians was the large dominion of the Romanes who together with the bounds of their Empire did also propagate their language 3. but these peregrine and strange words were not vsed vpon any superstition as though there were any holinesse in the words as the Romanists for that cause may seeme to commend the vse of
be answeared 4. Whereas to shunne these rockes of offence and to preuent these obiections some here haue found out a middle or meane way to referre the decree of reprobation partly to the will of God as the efficient partly to the foresight of sinne as the materiall cause thereof And here these distinctions are brought in 1. Lyranus thus distinguisheth that reprobation is either taken large largely and so it signifieth onely simplicem negationem ad gloriam a simple deniall of glorie and this hath no cause in Gods prescience but onely in the will of God or it is taken proprie properly for ordinario ad poenam an ordaining vnto punishment and so it is not willed or decreed of God nisi propter culpam but for sinne Bellarmine also fleeth to the same distinction of negatiue reprobation which is not to haue mercie positive to decree vnto condemnation of this the foresight of sinne he saith is the cause of the other the free will of God But seeing this negatiue reprobation containeth a priuation and deniall of euerlasting glorie this also must arise from the foresight of sinne for God excludeth none out of his kingdome but for sinne as the Apostle saith 1. Cor. 6.9 Know ye not that the vnrighteous shall not inherite the kingdome of God 2. Gorrhan hath this distinction there is a double kind of reprobation temporalis the temporall which is non appositio gratiae the not affording or giuing of grace and eterna voluntas non apponendi the eternall which is the will or purpose of not giuing of grace this is without the foresight of any merite but not the other like vnto this is that difference which some make betweene the decree and the execution of the decree the first is without respect vnto sinne but sinne commeth betweene before the other But this doth not satisfie as Pareus well obserueth for the same cause mooued God to decree punishment which mooueth him in time to execute punishment 3. Some doe thus consider of predestination that it is of two sorts there is decretum 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a decree simply called of those things whereof God is the author and efficient cause himselfe such is the decree of election vnto life there is decretum 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 secundum quod a decree after a sort which may also be called permissivum the decree of permission as the other is effectivum an effecting and working decree of this latter sort is the decree of reprobation the meanes which lead thereunto God onely permitteth and effecteth not as the sinne and iniquitie of men for the which they are worthily condemned to this purpose Rollocus in 8. ad Roman p. 181.182 But this doth not satisfie for the decree of damnation is as well an effecting decree as is the decree of election God willeth and decreeth the damnation of the wicked as effectually in his iustice as he effectually willeth the saluation of the elect as the wise man saith in the Proverbs 16.4 That the Lord hath made all things for his owne sake yea euen the wicked for the day of euill 4. Iunius against Pukâ—us resp ad ration 72. maketh two degrees of reprobation decretum praeteritionis the decree of preterition which is the purpose of God not to shew mercie and this is absolute without any respect vnto sinne then there is decretum ex praescientia the decree of reprobation issuing forth of God prescience and so none are decreed to be condemned but for sinne some call the first decretum non miserandi the decree not to shew mercie the other decretum puniendi the decree of punishment Pareus dub 8. p. 913. citeth Mr. Perkins who calleth them decretum deserendi the decree of desertion and ordinatio ad poenam an ordaining to punishment Pareus out of his owne iudgement saith that there are two acts of reprobation negativus the negatiue that is not to haue mercie and affirmativus the affirmatiue which is to condemne the negatiue act is either reprobation from grace or from glorie the first of these which is a reiection from grace be thinketh onely to proceed from the good pleasure of God but not the other all these distinctions are the same in effect which else where I haue followed allowing that distinction especially of Iunius as giuing full satisfaction in this matter But now I find some doubts and obiections which are not yet remooued by these distinctions 1. Seeing damnation necessarily followeth reiection and where grace is denied glorie cannot follow if the deniall of the one should be the absolute act of Gods will so by consequence should the other also 2. And the Scripture sheweth that the cause why God reiecteth man is for that they reiect God first as Samuel saith concerning Saul 1. Sam. 15.23 Because thou hast cast away the word of the Lord the Lord hath cast away thee and Rom. 1.24.27 the Apostle sheweth that the giuing vp of the Gentils vnto their hearts lusts was a iust recompence of their error therefore because the substraction and deniall of grace the hardening of the heart the blinding of the mind are punishments of sinne and sinne goeth before the punishment thereof it followeth that these things as they are not temporally inflicted but for sinne so neither are they eternally decreed but vpon the foresight of sinne 3. If God should absolutely reiect any otherwise thou for sinne and more are reiected then elected then should Gods iustice farre exceed his mercie and his seueritie farre surpasse his clemencie To this last obiection Thomas Aquin. maketh this answer by a distinction that bonum proportionatum communi status naturae c. the good things which are proportioned to the common state and condition of nature are found in the most but bonum quod excedit comâ—â—â—â— statum c. the good things which exceed the commoÌ„ state are found in few as they are found more which haue sufficient knowledge and direction for the gouernment of their life then they which want it such as are idiots and fooles but there are few which are found that haue the profunditie and depth of knowledge and of this kind of euerlasting life it exceedeth the common state and condition of humane nature and therefore it is no maruel if it be found in the fewest and smallest number to this purpose Thomas 1. part qu. 25. artic 7. But this answer is not sufficient he hath giuen a good reason why eternall life is not merited or procured by mans deserts because it is a gift which exceedeth the proportion and condition of mans nature but yet the reason appeareth not neither is the doubt satisfied why seeing God aboundeth in mercy euerlasting life is not giuen vnto the most therefore Thomus addeth further that Gods mercie appeareth in that he directeth some vnto life from the which the most decline by the common cause and inclination of nature And indeed this is the best and most sufficient answear that
with his lot the potter hath made his vessell so and there is no reasoning against our maker let vs say and be resolued with S. Paul Philipp 4.11 I haue learned in whatsoeuer state I am therewith to bee content Observ. 5. Against securitie v. 24. Euen vs whom he hath called S. Paul hauing sufficiently declared the doctrine of election and reprobation doth descend vnto our vocation and calling teaching vs that we should not insist in Gods secret decree and so be secure but seeke to make it sure by our calling as S. Peter saith 1. ep c. 1.10 Giue diligence to make your calling and election sure Observ. 6. Christ must be preached though the world be offended v. 32. They haue stumbled at the stumbling stone c. Though the Iewes were offended at the Gospell of Christ yet did not the Apostles forbeare to preach him so now many are offended at the preaching of the word as the superstitious Papists and carnall liuers yet the truth must still be vrged for as the Apostles so now the faithfull ministers are vnto some the fauour of life vnto life and to others of death vnto death 2. Cor. 2.16 CHAP. X. 1. The text with the diuerse readings 1. v. Brethren mine hearts desire the goodwill of my heart Gr. and prayer to God for Israel is for their saluation that they might be saued G. 2. For I beare them record that they haue the zeale emulation L. of God but not according to knowledge 3. For they beeing ignorant of the righteousnesse of God and seeking to establish their owne righteousnesse haue not submitted themselues G. S. haue not beene subiect G. to the righteousnes of God 4. For Christ is the end of the law for righteousnesse vnto euery one that beleeueth 5. For Moses thus describeth the righteousnesse Be. G. S. writeth of the righteousnes B.V. but the preposition is wanting in the originall which is of the law that the man that doth these things shall liue thereby 6. But the righteousnesse which is of faith speaketh on this wife Say not in thine heart who shall ascend into heauen that is to bring Christ from aboue 7. Or who shall descend into the deepe of the graue S. ad that is to bring Christ againe from the dead 8. But what saith it the Scripture L. ad the word is neere thee euen in thy mouth and in thine heart This is the word of faith which we preach 9. For if thou shalt confesse with thy mouth the Lord Iesus and shalt beleeue in thine heart that God raised him from the dead thou shalt be saued 10. For with the heart man beleeueth it is beleeued Gr. vnto righteousnes and with the mouth confession is made to saluation 11. For the Scripture saith Whosoeuer beleeueth in him shal not be ashamed confounded L. B. 12. For there is no difference betweene the Iew and the Grecian of the Iew and Grecian for the same Lord ouer all is rich vnto all that call vpon him 13. For euery one that calleth vpon the name of the Lord shall be saued 14. But how shall they call on him in whom they haue not beleeued and how shall they beleeue in him of whom they haue not hard and how shall they here without a Preacher 15. And how shall they preach except they be sent as it is written How bewtifull are the feete of those which bring glad tidings of peace and bring glad tidings of good things 16. But they haue not all harkened obeyed L. S. V. to the Gospel for Esaias â—â—ith who hath beleeued our sayings our report G. 17. So then faith is of hearing by hearing B. G. but the preposition 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth of and â—earing by the word of God 18. But I demaund I say Gr. haue they not heard no doubt their sound went out into all the earth and their words into the ends of the world 19. But I demaund say Gr. did not Israel know God first Moses saith I will provoke you to enâ—ie emulation L. V. Be. by them that are no nation not I will bring you to be no nation L. and by a foolish nation will I anger you 20. And Esaias is bold and saith I was found of them that sought me not and haue bin made manifest to them that asked not after me 21. And vnto against Be. Israel he saith all the day long haue I stretched forth mine â—â—nd to a disobedient not beleeuing L. V. B. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth both but the first rather here and gaine saying people 2. The Argument Method and Parts The Apostle hauing concluded in the former chapter how the Gentiles had receiued the righteousnes of faith but the Iewes through their stubbornes had reiected it in this chapter doth at large handle the same matter both setting forth the difference betweene the righteousnesse of the law and of the Gospel to v. 14. and then the entertainement thereof in the world accepted of the Gentiles v. 18. and reiected of the Iewes v. 19. to the ende But first the Apostle vseth a preamble somewhat to qualifie his former â—peach touching the Iewes by shewing his desire toward then saluation v. 1. and his testimonie concerning their zeale v. 2. which he correcteth shewing a threefold defect and want in their zeale ignorance pride in establishing their own righteousnes and disobedience in not submitting themselues to Gods righteousnesse v. 3. Then followeth the doctrine concerning righteousnesse by faith set forth by diuerse arguments 1. because Christ is the end of the law therefore righteousnesse is not in the law but by Christ. 2. by the diuerse effects and properties of the law which requireth workes and of the Gospel which exacteth not of a man by his owne workes to ascend to heauen or to be deliuered from hell but onely the word of faith which is afterward set forth by the partes beleeuing with the heart confessing with the mouth gathered into this syllogisme Whosoeuer beleeueth with the heart and confesseth with the mouth shall be saued v. 10. but thou doest beleeue with the heart and confesse c. Ergo. v. 9. 3. Then he prooueth righteousnesse by faith by a testimonie of Scripture v. 11.4 then from the communitie of saluation both of Iew and Gentile which could not be by the law v. 12.5 by the effects of faith inuocation All that invocate the name of God shall be saued Ergo all are iustified by faith The entertainement of this doctrine in the world was 1. by acceptation among the Gentiles which he sheweth by the meanes of faith and saluation the preaching of the Gospel which was offered to the Gentiles which he prooueth 1. by the effects set forth by a gradation If there had beene no preaching their could haue beene no hearing if no hearing no faith if no faith no invocation v. 14.15 2. by a dissimilitude though preaching was not profitable among the Iewes generally v. 16. yet the ordinarie meanes of faith is the
word preached v. 17. 3. by a propheticall testimonie of Scripture he sheweth that the Gospel was preached to the Gentiles and their beleefe followed thereupon v. 18. 2. But it was reiected of the Iewes as he sheweth by three testimonies of Scripture the first comparing the Gentiles and Iewes together v. 19. the other two shew the setting forth of their condition seuerally of the Gentiles accepted of God v. 20. of the Iewes reiecting God v. 21. 3. The questions and doubts discussed Quest. 1. Of the generall scope and intendement of the Apostle in this chapter 1. The Iewes had two speciall bulworkes as it were which they vsed in defense of themselues the one was that the promises of God were made vnto them and therefore they could not miscarie the other that they had the law by the keeping whereof they hoped to be iustified These two bulworkes the Apostle beateth downe as in the former Chapter he shewed that the promises of God belonged not to all but to the true Israel of God so in this Chapter he shaketh the other part of their foundation shewing that it is not the righteousnesse of the law but of faith whereby we are iustified before God Martyr 2. And more particularly the Apostle by occasion of those words chap. 9. verse 32. That the Iewes obtained not righteousnesse because they sought it by the workes of the law not by faith reprooueth in this Chapter three errors of the Iewes and deliuereth these three verities as opposite vnto them 1. whereas the Iewes beleeued to be iustified by the works of the law he sheweth that there is an other kind of righteousnesse namely of faith whereby we are iustified before God to v. 9. 2. whereas the Iewes thought that the Gospel of Christ and the doctrine of first was not auaileable but onely for those of the circumcision which question did much trouble the Church for the deciding whereof a Councell of the Apostles was called together Act. 15. the Apostle sheweth that herein there is no difference at all betweene the Iew and the Gentile to v. 14. 3. he also sheweth that the Gospel of Christ was as well to be preached vnto the Gentiles as the Iewes which was another thing whereat they of the circumcision did sticke this the Apostle declareth at large from v. 14. to the end Tolet annot 1. Faius Quest. 2. How Saint Paul prayeth for their saluation whom in the former Chapter be shewed to be reiected of God v. 1. Mine hearts desire and praier c. 1. Tolet answeareth vnto this question that praedictio non necessitatem imponit c. the foretelling of a thing imposeth not a necessitie it onely foresheweth what is to come and therefore though Saint Paul had foretold in the former Chapter of the reiection of the Iewes yet he might pray for their conuersion c. annot 1. But this doth not satisfie for if S. Paul had foretold of their reiection and yet should pray for their saluation he should haue praied against his knowledge 2. Pet. Martyr answeareth that before he entreated of election and reprobation which cannot be altered and therefore there he turneth himselfe vnto wishing and vowing that he might be accursed so they were saued not vnto praier but here he treateth of the iustice of faith which is the gift of God and may be attained by prayer but neither doth this satisfie for it is in vaine to pray for faith to be giuen vnto them which are not elected for to them it cannot be giuen 3. Therefore this is the better solution that although Saint Paul knew in generall that the nation of the Iewes was cast off yet neither were all in particular reiected as he saith c. 11.1 hath God cast away his people God forbid for I also am an Israelite and for such the Apostle might pray neither yet were they cast off for euer but for a time vntill the fulnes of the Gentiles were come in and therefore he praieth for their conuersion which was expected and whereof he prophecieth c. 11. Pareus Quest. 3. Why the Apostle doth thus insinuate himselfe by professing his loue vnto the Iewes v. 1. 1. The Apostle beeing to entreat of the falling away of the Iewes and of the vocation of the Gentiles a matter verie odious vnto the Iewes first doth vse this insinuation that they should not thinke that he spake of any euill will vnto his nation like as Physitions do anoine the lippes of the cup which containeth the bitter potion with honie least at the first the patient tasting the bitternesse thereof should reiect it and rhetoricians doe first seeke to procure the fauour and good will of their auditorie so the Apostle beeing to deliuer the truth would first auoide all needlesse offence And if the propertie of the scorpion be first with his foreclawes to lay fast hold on a thing that it may sting with the tayle much more is it lawfull to fasten vpon mens affections to heale them and doe them good 2. But while this way and methode of insinuation is taken Preachers must take heed that they offend not in flatterie and vse nothing but gloasing insinuations as the false Prophets that preached nothing but pleasing things to the people sowed pillowes vnder their elbowes Ezech. 13.3 And againe it must be considered when such discreete insinuation attempered with friendly admonitions is like to doe good and when the disease is desperate for then sharpe speach and rough and tart reprehensions are most seasonable as our Blessed Sauiour spared not the Pharisies but called them a generation of vipers and Hypocrites and Herod he â—â—â—â—meth a fox as Paul called Ananias painted wall Act. 23.3 Martyr Quest. 4. How the Iewes are said to haue zeale but not according to knowledge 1. That which the Apostle here calleth zeale is nothing else but indignatio ob rei amatae 〈◊〉 an indignation or greife for the hurt done vnto a thing which is loued with a desire to repell the wrong offered Par. or ob amantis iniurtam for the wrong offered to the louer when either he cannot enioy the thing loued or hath other partners Mart. but this latter is properly called iealousie the other zeale the first is of God toward vs he is said to be a iealous God when as his people whom he loueth goe a whoaring after others the other is toward God when his faithfull seruants are zealous of his glorie to see it any waies hindered or empayred so there are three things concurring in zeale first a thing must be vehemently loued secondly a wrong is offered either to the louer or to the thing loued thirdly there must be thereupon a greefe and indignation conceiued 2. The Apostle here maketh two kinds of zeale there is a right and prefect zeale ioyned with knowledge and an erroneous zeale which hath no knowledge but more distinctly zeale may be thus considered there is a true and vnfained zeale and a dissembling and pretended zeale of this
Trinitie concurreth in their diuine power and essence as they are one God yet with a speciall relation to their persons as God the Father Sonne and holy Ghost both created redeemed the world and sanctifie the elect but the worke of the creation is specially ascribed to the person of the Father the redemption to the person of the Sonne the worke of sanctification to the person of the holy Ghost considered together with their infinite and omnipotent Godhead Quest. 17. Whether to beleeue in the heart be not sufficient vnto salvation without confession of the mouth v. 10. With the heart man beleeueth vnto righteousnesse and with the mouth he confesseth to salvation 1. Lyranus thinketh that the Apostle onely giueth instance here of those which are in casis mortis at the point of death in whom it is sufficient to beleeue and confesse when they haue no time to worke But the Apostle describeth one generall way and rule whereby all are iustified 2. The Greeke scholiast thinketh that whereas the beleefe of the heart is sufficient yet mention is made of confession in two respects both in regard of others which by this confession are to be instructed and the time of persecution when it is necessarie to make publike confession of the faith But this which the Apostle requireth is to be performed of euerie beleeuer and at all times 3. Bellarmine inferreth out of this place fidem non sufficere ad salutem that faith is not sufficient vnto saluation but that the confession of the mouth and other works are also required as causes concurring vnto saluation which place he saith is so euident that in the colloquie at Altenburge one for ad salutē to saluation would haue put de salute of saluatiō But we are not driuen to such a straight as to vse any such shift we will send Bellarmine to his auncient Cardinal Tolet who vpon this place thus writeth oris confessio nos non iustificat à peccato c. sed iustificati tenemur eam palam profiteri c. the confession of the mouth doth not iustifie vs but beeing iustified we are bound publikely to professe it that we may obtaine euerlasting saluation c. confession then of the mouth is not required as a cause of saluation because it is no part of iustificatiō but as a necessary effect that followeth 4. Pet. Martyr thinketh that by saluation here is not vnderstood as in the former verse the remission of sinnes but vlteriorem perfectionem a further degree of perfection in them that are iustified as the Apostle in the same sense biddeth vs to works out our saluation with trembling and feare Phil. 2. so also Gorrhan interpreteth ad salutem to saluation ad salutis perfectionem to the perfection of saluation But this were to giue way vnto them which ascribe onely the beginning of saluation vnto faith and the perfection vnto works 5. Wherefore the Apostle maketh not here confession the cause of saluation as beleefe is of iustification but faith is the cause also of confession which is required not as a cause but tanquam medium as a way and meane vnto saluation for iustification and saluation are here to be considered as the beginning and ende by faith we are iustified which faith must bring forth liuely fruits as the confession of the mouth and the profession of the life before we can attaine to saluation to this purpose Pareus dub 8. likewise M. Calvine saith the Apostle sheweth onely how a true faith may be distinguished from a fained faith the faith which iustifieth must be such a faith as bringeth forth liuely fruits as the franke confession of the mouth And Beza addeth that the Apostle maketh faith and beleefe here the cause both of iustification and of saluation because the confession of the mouth to the which saluation is ascribed is an effect and fruit of faith and so according to that rule in Logike causa causae est causa causati the cause of the cause is the cause of that which is caused by that cause And so as Beza well concludeth confession is via qua pervenitur the way whereby we come vnto eternall life as also other good workes in the life are the way but not the cause which as Origen collecteth are here also included vnder confession for he can not confesse Christ to be risen from the dead which doth not walke in newnes of life as the Apostle saith which God hath ordained for vs to walke in them Eph. 2.10 now we vse to walke in the way 18. Quest. Of these words Whosoeuer calleth vpon the name of the Lord shall be saued v. 13. 1. The word here translated saued in that place of the Prophet Ioel 2.32 signifieth to be deliuered which in effect is all one the Septuagint reading 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shall be saued doe put the consequent for the antecedent for he that is deliuered shall consequently be saued the Prophet there prophesieth of the spirituall benefits which the Church of God should receiue by the Messiah and so we are here to vnderstand not any temporall but a spirituall and eternall deliuerance 2. This sentence is brought in by the Apostle vpon these two occasions both to prooue his former generall proposition that God is rich in mercie to all both Iew and Gentile for the Prophet generally saith whosoeuer excluding none whether Iew or Gentile Calvin as also the Apostle sheweth the difference betweene the iustice of the lawe which requireth doing and the iustice of faith which requireth nothing but beleeuing and confession in the invocating of the name of God Melancth 3. Calleth 1. Gryneus thinketh that invocation the principall part of the worship of God is here taken for the whole as also Origen saith invocare nomen adorare Deum vnum to invocate the name of God and to worship God are one and the same But as Pet. Martyr thinketh invocation here rather is taken properly for the prayers of the faithfull 2. neither doth he speake of any invocation but of that which is in faith whereof the Apostle maketh mention 1. Cor. 12.3 No man can say that Iesus is the Lord but by the holy Ghost so the ordinar gloss he that prayeth invocateth but this he can not doe nisi prius credat vnlesse he beleeue before 4. Shall be saued He saith not he shall obtaine that which he prayeth for for many times one may pray ignorantly for that which is not meet for him but yet by his faithfull prayer he shall come vnto saluation Mart. 5. By the name of the Lord Origen well vnderstandeth Christ Iesus as he sheweth by that place of S. Paul 1. Cor. 1.3 with all that call on the name of our Lord Iesus and he further thus inferreth if that Enoch Moses Aaron did call vpon God and he heard them sine dubio c. without doubt they called vpon the Lord Iesus and Gorrhan giueth this reason why Christ is said to be the
haue heard of the Gospel yet they might be ignorant of God that sent preachers vnto them and so by their ignorance might be excused but there was no doubt at all to be made whether Israel knew God beeing the knowne worshippers of God 2. Tolet thinketh that all this which followeth is a continued proofe of the calling of the Gentiles 3. But I preferre Origens exposition that S. Paul spake before of the Gentiles and now of the Iewes shewing that they were inexcusable and this thing with it is asked whether they knew is the preaching of the Gospel and consequently the vocation of the Gentiles which they could not be ignorant of as S. Paul prooâ—eth by the contrary effects before prophecied of their emulation enuie against the Gentiles thus Haymo Osiander Pareus Piscator Faius 2. Did not Israel knowe c. The answear is here affirmatiue yes they did knowe how then saith the Apostle 1. Cor. 2.8 If they had knowne they would not haue crucified the Lord of glorie we must answear here by a distinction that they had a literall and superficiall knowledge but they knewe not this mysterie in truth it was not vera salutaris cognitâ— a true and sauing knowledge 3. I will provoke you to envie c. Not that God properly is the author of envie and hatred but thus to be vnderstood 1. occasionaliter by way of occasion because God conferred his benefits vpon the Gentiles which angred the Iewes as Act. 13.44 the Iewes were full of envie when they saw the Gentiles to followe the Apostles Haymo 2. God is the author of this envie per accidens accidentally as the light of the Sunne delighteth found and perfit eyes but it offendeth the weake and dimme sight so the light of the Gospell offendeth the blind and perverse heart Gryneus 3. and the Lord is the author of this envie and emulation as it is a punishment Mart. as the Lord saith in the same place Deut. 32.21 They haue mooued me to iealousie with that which is not God and therefore I will mooue them to iealousie with those which are no people 4. and in respect of the ende it is of God that the Iewes by this emulation may in the ende be prouoked to beleeue in Christ like as a mother to bridle the insolencie and wantonnes of the child will seeme to cast him off and adopt a stranger that the child may haue more grace Chrysost. or the mother will giue the childs meat to the dogges which he playeth with that he may learne to make more of it Osiander 4. But it will be here obiected that Moses in that place speaketh of the idolatrie of the people for the which the Lord would cast them off but at Christs comming they were not idolaters M. Calvin answeareth that although they committed not visible idolatrie yet they were guiltie of a greater sinne in that they refused the Lord of life 2. and whereas the Iewes worshipped God with externall rites and sacrifices after their tearme and date was out and added many superstitious rites of their owne herein they were idolaters for as well an idole may be set vp in the minde as in a sensible image of woode or stone Mart. 5. The Gentiles are said not to be a nation 1. not onely in the opinion of the Iewes which counted them as no people in respect of themselues for euen our Blessed Sauiour calleth them dogs Matth. 15.26 It is not good to take the childrens bread and giue it vnto dogges 2. nor yet neede we excuse this tearme with Origen that they are called no natiâ—â— because the beleeuing Gentiles were not vna gens one nation but a nation of nations 3. but they are so called because the Gentiles while they were strangers from God as they counted the true God for none so the Lord held them as no people beeing without the knowledge and worship of God 6. So here the Iewes are charged with a treble fault 1. envie and emulation 2. then contempt they held the Gentiles to be vile and as no people 3. they conceiued anger and wrath against them Gorrhan Quest. 29. Of these words Isaias is bold c. v. 20. 1. Whereas the Apostle before sunderly had alleadged Scripture to prooue the vocation of the Gentiles by the preaching of the Gospel vnto them and the reiection of the Iewes this testimonie which now he citeth is bipartitum twofold the former part sheweth the vocation of the Gentiles the other the obstinacie of the Iewes and thereupon their reiection 2. Isaias is said to be bold that is as M. Calvin following Chrysostome he doth 〈◊〉 loqui speake openly not couertly but rather he speaketh confidently not fearing the persecutors which were set before him as Origen according to that saying of S. Stephen Act. 7.52 Which of the Prophets haue not your fathers persecuted c. which shewed before of the comming of the Iust. 3. Some doe more particularly referre it to that kind of death which Isay was put vnto in beeing cut asunder with a saw Haymo gloss ordinar Gorrhan but we need not descend to that particular Origen here further observeth well that it was not with the Prophets â—â— some thinke nescubant quid dixerunt that they knewe not what they said but spake as 〈◊〉 beside themselves for Isay here vnderstood what he said and knewe what trouble would â—â— rise vpon this so euident a prophesie of the vocation of the Gentiles yet he will not 〈◊〉 his peace 4. But touching the allegation of these words some small difference there is S. Paul neither exactely followeth the Hebrewe text nor yet the Septuagint as Erasmus obserueth and as may appeare vnto him that will compare them together but he taketh the sense 1. the order is somewhat inverted for Isay 65.1 the first part of the sentence I was found of them that sought me not is there the latter and the latter here I was made sacrifest to them that asked not after me is there the first 2. The word in the Hebrewe which S. Paul translateth I was made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 manifest is there nidrashti not I was sought for of them that asked not after me for how can that be but I caused them to seeke me as Beza and Pagnine obserue Quest. 30. Of these words All the day haue I stretched forth my hands c. v. 21. 1. Concerning the reading of these words 1. the Greeke preposition 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may as well here signifie against as Beza and Erasmus as vnto for this is spoken indeede not for or vnto but against Israel 2. the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Latine translator interpreteth incredulous or not beleeuing rather disobedient and immorigerous Beza contentious as the Syrian interpreter for the Hebrew word is sorer which signifieth the rebellious Psal. 68.6 3. the other word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 gainsaying as Origen obserueth the Septuagint haue and not the Hebrew Calvin thinketh that the
them a way into heauen not to descend to suffer death and deliuer them from hell 2. There is not then any question remaining in the faithfull of their saluation either debitando by doubting how they shall goe to heauen or trepidando in beeing afraid of hellâ— but because our faith is not here perfect there may be some strife and wrastling in the soule betweene the assurance of faith and carnall infirmitie sometime the faithfull may aske question luctando in wrestling and striving against carnall distrust saying if God be with vs who can be against vs but at the length faith prevayleth and triumpheth resoluing that with the Apostle who shall separate vs 3. But here we must make a difference of feare faith expelleth not all feare but onely the slauish and seruile feare of hell and damnation ioyned with distrust and torment of conscience yet a filiall feare and reverent awe of God remaineth in the servants of God which is chiefely for the time past they feare to offend so gracious a God and mercifull a father they feare not for the sinnes alreadie committed which they are assured are forgiues â—â— Christ. 4. And this assurance and firme perswasion of saluation the Apostle insinuateth afterward where he speaketh in the second person to euerie faithfull person If thou shalt confesse with thy mouth c. thou shalt be saued signifying thus much that euerie one examining himselfe by the beleefe of his heart and confession of his mouth may vndoubtedly conclude that he is saued This maketh against the Popish vncertaintie and doubting of saluation Whereof see more Synops. Controv. 5. Against vnwritten traditions v. 8. This is the word of faith which we preach c. The Apostle here sheweth that the Gospel which he preached was agreeable to the Scriptures he preached no other thing then he here writeth and he writeth nothing but was consonant to the old Scriptures as Ireneâ— thus testifieth per Apostolos Evangelium pervenit ad nos c. by the Apostles the Gospell came vnto vs which they then preached but afterward by the will of God in the Scriptures they deliuered fundamentum columnam fidei nostra the foundation and piller of our faith c. lib. 3. c. 1. The Romanists then may be ashamed to flie vnto that vile and base refuge of the old Manichees to say that the Apostles preached some things and committed other to writing See Synops. Controv. 6. Against freewill v. 8. The word is neere thee c. Erasmus in his defense of freewill against Luther vrgeth this place to shew the power and strength of freewill in keeping the commandements and he presseth those other words of Moses non est suprate it is not aboue thee that is beyond thy strength Contra. 1. But the Latine translator there fayleth in the rendring of the right sense of the words which are is not hid from thee not which is not aboue thee 2. he speaketh of the facilitie of the commandements not by the power of freewill but by faith in Christ who hath fulfilled the law for vs and by whose grace we are enabled in some good measure to keepe the commandements of God which are not greeuous vnto vs which are iustified by faith and sanctified by the spirit 3. and if it be admitted that Moses there speaketh of the law his meaning onely is that the knowledge of the law was not hid from them neither was it farre off that they had neede fetch it from heauen or from the vtmost partes of the Sea it was present with them and continually in their mouth beeing rehearsed by the Priests and Levites so that nulla ignorantiae excusatio sit reliqua their remained no excuse of ignorance thus Luther answeareth Erasmus and Bellarmine also acknowledgeth that Moses there speaketh de facilitate non observandae sed cognoscendae legis of the facilitie of knowing not doing the law lib. 5. de grat c. 6. Controv. 7. Against Limbus Patrum that Christ went not downe thither to deliuer the Patriarkes v. 7. Say not who shall descend into the deepe that is to bring Christ againe from the dead the ordinarie glosse would inferre vpon these words that Christ descended into Limbus to fetch the Fathers from thence for he that saith who hath descended in a manner denieth that none descended thither and so not the Patriarks and consequently neither Christ who descended not nisi pro illis liberandis but to deliuer them Contra. 1. But Lyranus refuseth this interpretation vpon these two reasons because it is neither agreeable to that place of Moses Deuter. 30. which will beare no such sense nor yet vnto the words following where he expoundeth the descending into the deepe of the raysing of Christ from the dead v. 9. 2. Some of our owne expositors doe interpret this clause descending into the deepe thus that Christ subierit inferâ—â— dolores hath vndergone the verie dolours of hell for vs Calvin Martyr expoundeth it of the place of hell as if one of curiositie should aske who should goe downe to hell to certifie vs that Christ hath ouercome hell and damnation for vs. some vnderstand it of the graue as Lyranus Osiander to say who shall descend into the deepe is all one as to denie that Christ is risen from the dead but Moses for the deepe saith Sea which cannot properly be taken for the graue Some thinke that by going to heauen and descending to the deepe are meant things of great difficultie and impossible to shew that the Gospel requireth no such thing of vs to goe to heauen or hell Faius But beside this last it may be added further that by the confession of the death of Christ we are consequently deliuered from the feare of descending to hell that is of beeing condemned because by Christs death we are deliuered from the feare of hell so that he which remaineth stil fearefull of hell doubteth of the truth of Christs death and resurrection to this purpose Pareus See before qu. 12. Controv. 8. Whether the righteousnesse of faith and the righteousnesse of the law be one and the same or contrarie the one to the other 1. Stapleton affirmeth them to be the same Antidot p. 618. by these arguments 1. the law leadeth vs to no other righteousnesse but to the righteousnesse of the law but it leadeth also to faith in Christ therefore faith in Christ is that righteousnesse 2. the end of the law is the righteousnesse of the law and Christ is the end of the law therefore faith in Christ is the end of of the law 3. that which is perfect and imperfect doe not differ in kind as an infant and a man of perfect age the iustice of the law is imperfect the iustice of faith perfect they then differ no otherwise Contra. 1. The law directly intendeth the iustice of the law and indirectly it leadeth vnto Christ so it is false that it leadeth and directeth onely to the iustice of the law it
or by the law and the Apostle herein maketh no difference 4. And as for that exact righteousnesse which the law requireth which indeed is that which is called iustitia legis the righteousnesse of the law it is no otherwise fulfilled in vs then by faith in Christ Rom. 8.4 the faithfull also receiue grace by the spirit of sanctification to keepe the law in some measure but they are said rather to walke according to the law and in Saint Iohns phraise 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 according to the commandements then to fulfill or keepe the law and commandements Controv. 10. That Baptisme doth not giue or conferre grace v. 8. This is the word of faith c. The ordinarie glosse out of Augustine doth inferre hence and out of that place Ioh. 15.1 Yee are cleane through the word c. that it is not the water which saueth in baptisme but the word for he saith not ye are cleane because of baptisme but through the word detrahe vorbum c. take away the word and what is water but water accedat verbum ad elementum c. let the word come to the element and it becommeth a Sacrament vnde est ista tanta virtius aquae c. where is this great vertue of the water that it toucheth the bodie and the heart is washed nisi faciente verbo c. but because the word worketh not because it is rehearsed but beleeued c. this iudgement of Augustine here cited in the glasse is agreeable to Saint Pauls doctrine Ephes. 5.26 cleansing it by the washing of water through the word the water then washeth not of it selfe but by the word then the element it selfe-confesseth not grace as the Romanists hold See further Synops. Centur. 2. err 69. Controv. 11. Against the dissembling of our faith and profession v. 9. If thou shalt confesse with thy mouth c. It is then necessarie to confesse the faith of Christ which is beleeued in the heart contrarie to the opinion of the Libertines which renew the old error of the Priscillianists and Carpocratian heretikes which thought it lawfull to dissemble their faith before the Magistrate so doe the familie of loue the Libertines of these daies and such carnall Gospellers which thinke it sure for them to goe vnto the Popish Masse and other superstitious rites keeping their conscience to themselues they are the Nicodemites of these daies But the Apostle reprooueth them all requiring this as necessarie vnto saluation to confesse Christ with the mouth And our Sauiour saith that who so is ashamed of him here he will be ashamed of him in his kingdome Markâ—â—â— 38. Controv. 12. That faith is not onely in the vnderstanding The Romanists as namely Bellarmine doe affirme that faith onely hath the seate in the intellectuall part lib. 1. de iustificat c. 6. and so they hold faith to be an act onely of the vnderstanding Rhemist annot 2. Cor. 13. sect 1. But the contrarie is euident here the Apostle saith with the heart man beleeueth c. now the heart is not the seate of vnderstanding but of the affections and yet the heart is taken according to the phrase of Scripture not for that vitall part of the bodie but for the soule and all the faculties thereof wherefore though knowledge and vnderstanding be requisite vnto faith yet the principall part thereof is an assured confidence and beleefe which is in the heart and affections not in the braine onely and vnderstanding See further Centur. 4. err 48. Controv. 13. The Scriptures the onely sufficient rule of faith v. 11. For the Scripture saith c. S. Paul hether to hath prooued the whole doctrine of saith by him deliuered by the testimonie of Scripture and Act. 26.22 he professeth that he taught none other things then Moses and the Prophets did we are then onely in matters of faith to haue recourse vnto the Scriptures not vnto vnwritten traditions whether the Papists would send vs for they are vncertaine mutable variable and therefore can be no rule of faith And further whereas the Apostle addeth the Scripture saith as before c. 9.17 hereby that cauill of the Iesuites is remooued which say that the Scripture is mute and dumbe and cannot be a iudge of controversies but the Apostle saith the Scripture speaketh that is God speaketh in the Scriptures and it speaketh and proclaimeth the truth to euery one therefore it is not a dumbe but a speaking iudge and therefore is sufficient to determine all controversies of religion and matters of faith See further Synos Centur. 1. err 5. Controv. 14. How the Apostle saith there is no difference betweene the Iew and the Grecian v. 12. Obiect The Apostle before gaue the prioritie vnto the Iewes c. 1.17 to the Iew first and also to the Grecian how then doth he say here there is no difference Ans. 1. We must distinguish the times there was in the old Testament a difference made because the Lord then had made choise onely of Israel before all the people in the world but now vnder the kingdome of the Messiah this difference is taken away Christ hath broken downe the wall of partâ—ing and of both made all one so distingue tempora concilaibis Scripturas distinguish the times and you shall reconcile the Scripture Pareus 2. Adde hereunto that because euen at the first preaching of the Gospel the Iewes had a preheminencie and the Gospel was first offered vnto them the distinction of times will not fully satisfie the Iews were not preferred quoad bona gratia in respect of spiritual grace but quoad praerogativam c. in respect of some prerogatiues they had which S. Paul sheweth what they were Rom. 3.2 and c. 9.5.6 Gorrhan Controv. 15. Against the maintainers of Vniversall grace Obiect Whereas the Apostle saith v. 12. rich vnto all he may seeme to fauour their opinion which hold that God hath vniuersally and indifferently decreed to shewe mercie vnto all and so in his owne purpose he hath not reiected any Answ. We must vnderstand the Apostle here not to speake absolute absolutely of all in generall but with these two qualifications he speaketh of all distributive by way of distribution all both Iewes and Gentiles he is rich to all not in particular but of what nation or kindred whatsoeuer Iew or Gentile for that the Apostle taketh vpon him to prooue that not to the Iewes onely but to the Gentiles also the promises of mercie in Christ doe belong secondly the Apostle nameth all limitate with a certaine limitation vnto all that call vpon him that is all beleeuers for they onely call vpon God that doe beleeue in him Controv. 16. That faith iustifieth not by the act thereof but onely as it apprehendeth Christ. Whereas the Apostle saith v. 13. Whosoeuer calleth vpon the name of the Lord shall be saâ—â—â—â— c. Bellarmine would hence inferre that faith doth not iustifie relative by way of reâ—ation vnto Christ by beleeuing in him but
minui his bountie and riches is not diminished by his giuing God hath enough in store for all it is therefore called the deepenes of his riches c. 11.33 the bottome whereof can neuer be sounded nor the fountaine drawne drie 5. Observ. Of the reverent respect which should be had vnto the Ministerie and Ministers of the word v. 15. How beautifull are the feete seeing the Ministers of the Gospel doe bring vnto vs the tidings of saluation and of peace with God they ought to be more welcome vnto vs then they which bring vs newes of any worldly treasure whatsoeuer and herein appeareth how earthly minded men of this world are that haue no more regard vnto those who are the messengers of God for their soules health that whereas in euery profession the Ministers thereof are honoured as the Pagans did highly esteeme their idolatrous sacrificers the Turks their Musulmen which are their Priests the Papists their Masse-priests yet among Protestants their Ministers and Preachers are of least regard vnlesse it be among those few that receiue comfort by their ministerie 6. Observ. Against titulant Ministers which haue the name onely and not the thing v. 15. How beautifull are their feete which bring glad tidings of peace c. It is required men of Ministers that if they would be honoured as Messengers they should bring the Message with them that is to preach good things vnto the people this then maketh for the reproofe of idle or vnsufficient ministers that either can not or will not preach to the people where is now their loue vnto Christ seeing they feede not his flocke as Christ said vnto Peter louest thou me feede my sheepe c. Ioh. 21. 7. Observ. Of the necessitie of the preaching of the word v. 17. Faith commeth by hearing c. Where then there is no preaching of the word of God there can be no hearing where no hearing there no faith this sheweth the miserable state of those people which want the ordinarie ministrie and preaching of the word of God how can they but fall into the ditch that either haue no guides or those but blind for the Scripture saith where there is no vision there the people decay Prou. 29.18 where are no Prophets ordinarie or extraordinarie there the people must perish Chrysostome compareth the word of God and the preaching thereof vnto oyle and faith as the lampe without the word preached faith decayeth as the lampe without oyle is extinguished The consideration hereof should mooue Christian Magistrates which are the chiefe pastors of the Lords inheritance to prouide that the people be euerie where taught and the people themselues should be incited chiefely to seeke for the foode of their soules CHAP. XI 1. The text with the diuerse readings v. 1. I say then I demaund G. hath God cast away his people God forbid Let it not be Gr. for I also am an Israelite of the feede of Abraham of the tribe of Beniamin 2 God hath not cast away his people which he knewe before from the beginning S. knowe ye not what the Scripture saith of Elias V. Be. B. G. to Elias S. in Elias L. the preposition is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in but it is taken as the Hebrewe preposition beth is to signifie de of how he communeth with God cryeth S. maketh intercession L. V. B. yet he doth not pray against Israel but onely communeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 against Israel saying 3 Lord they haue killed thy Prophets and digged downe thine altars and I am left alone and they seeke my life 4 But what saith the answear of God the diuine answear Gr. Be. L. it was said vnto him in revelation S. vnto him I haue reserued left Gr. vnto my selfe seuen thousand men which haue not bowed the knee and worshipped S. ad vnto before L. ad Baal that is the image of Baal V. Be. 5 Euen so then at this present time is there a remnant a reseruation Be. according to the election of grace of God L. ad 6 And if it be of grace it is no more of works or els were grace no more grace but if it be of works it is no more grace or els worke were no more worke this clause is omitted in the vulgar latine 7 What then Israel hath not obtained that he sought but the election hath obtained it and the rest haue beene hardened B.G. blinded L.S.V.B.P. but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 properly signifieth to harden as Ioh. 12.40 he hath blinded their eyes and hardened their hearts 8 According as it is written God hath giuen them the spirit of slumber of compunction L.V.S.A.P. of commotion S. of remorse B. the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 properly signifieth compâ—â—ction but because they which are in a deepe slumber can not feele though they be pricked it signifieth here rather slumber the cause beeing taken for the effect eyes that they should not see and eares that they should not heare vnto this day 9 And Dauid saith Let their table be made for a snare and for a net or trappe B. and for a stumbling blocke a scandale Gr. and for a recompence a retalion Gr. a requitall vnto them 10 Let their eyes be darkned that they see not and bow downe their backe their thigh S. alwaies 11 I say then I demaund G. haue they stumbled that they should fall God forbid but thorough their fall sinne L. saluation commeth vnto the Gentiles to prouoke them to emulation to follow them G. 12 Wherefore if the fall of them be the riches of the world and the minishing condemnation S. of them the riches of the Gentiles how much more shall their abundance be 13 For I speake to you Gentiles in as much as I am the Apostle of the Gentiles I magnifie my ministerie office G.B. 14 If by any meanes I might prouoke vnto emulation provoke B. provoke to follow G. the word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to prouoke vnto zeale or emulation and might saue some of them 15 For if the casting away of them be the reconciling of the world what shall the receiuing be but life from the dead 16 For if the first fruits be holy so is the whole lumpe and if the root be holy so are the branches 17 And though some of the branches be broken off and thou beeing a wild Oliue tree wast graft in for them and made partakar of the roote and fatnesse of the Oliue tree 18 Boast not against the branches and if thou boast thou bearest not the roote but the roote thee 19 Thou wilt say then The branches are broken off that I might be graft in 20 Well thorough vnbeleefe they are broken off and thou standest by faith be not high minded but feare 21 For if God spared not the naturall branches take heede least he also spare not thee 22 Behold therfore the kindnes benignitie B.S. bonniâ—fulnes G. goodnes L. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 seueritie of God toward them which haue fallen
approbation in which sense the Apostle saith 2. Tim. 19. The Lord knoweth who are his the other is taken for a bare prescience and foresight which is not ioyned with such approbation Quest. 4. Of Elias complaint vnto God concerning Israel 1. S. Paul alledging the Scripture as an interpreter doth not tie himselfe strictly to so many words nor to the same order in the place which is here cited 1. King 19. Elias saith they haue killed thy Prophets with the sword which clause is here omitted and he saith in the first place and haue destroied thine alters which the Apostle rehearseth in the second place likewise in these words they seeke my life to take it these last are omitted and the Lord in his answer in that place maketh mention of 7. thousand which neither had bowed the knee to Baal nor kissed him with his mouth which latter is here omitted also by the Apostle 2. Chrysostome noteth how the Apostle in great discretion bringeth in the example of Elias that great Prophet qui omnibus erat in pretio who was highly esteemed of them all whose authoritie they could not gainesay And Saint Paul by this example of Elias doth secretly meete with an obiection because he had giuen instance onely of himselfe before they might haue imputed it to S. Paul as an insolent part as though the whole condition and state of Israel rested in him onely whereunto he answeareth that there might be many more beleeuing Israelites though not knowne vnto them as in the daies of Elias 3. How he maketh request against Israel 1. there are two kinds of request or complaint against one either in complaining of the faults or sinnes committed or in crauing punishment vengeance for the sinne some thinke that Elias complained against them the latter way as Leviben Gorson thinketh that the fire wind and earthquake which were sent before did signifie impitum Eliae the heat earnestnes of Elias that would haue incensed the Lord to punish his people Pet. Martyr also consenteth and would excuse it thus the Prophet was not angrie with their persons but would haue their sinnes punished and he had the spirit of prophesie whereby he knew that the Lord would punish them and so therein his praiers concurre with Gods will Lyranus thus helpeth the matter that he did it not zelo vindictae sed amore iustitiae not with desire of reuenge but in a zeale of iustice non vt punirentur sed corrigerentur not that they should be so much punished as corrected and amended Gorrhan But herein Elias had beene much vnlike Moses that praied for the people and Samuel which said God forbid that I should cease to pray for the people 1. Sam. 12. and our Sauiour Matth. 15. biddeth vs to praie for our enemies 2. Therefore Beza to mitigate the matter translateth the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 talked with God and thinketh he did only id simpliciter dicere c. rehearse that simply without any other intent which made against Israel But S. Paul vseth this word in the other sense which is to make request as c. 8.16 the spirit is said to make request for vs and v. 34. Christ maketh request for vs. 3. Wherefore this was onely a complaint of the great decaie of religion and of the great impietie of the people Pareus M. Calvin thinketh that he did imprecari interitum wish their destruction so also Gryneus that beside the complaint of the apostasie of Israel there was tacita imprecatio a secret imprecation but this I refused before I therefore rather consent to them which thinke that the Prophet onely vttereth here his complaint vnto God of the generall falling away of the people Osiand postulabat illius auxilium c. he entreated his helpe against the rebellious people Tolet annot 2. Deum interpellat iudicem he calleth God to be iudge betweene them Gorrhan Pet. Martyr obserueth that there are two kinds of expostulation with God one when as simply complaint is made of the iniquitie of the times and the sinnes of the people which it is lawfull to doe the other when as men so expostulate with God as that they shew their discontent and doe charge God as it were with negligence in the regiment of the world but the Prophet here expostulateth with God after the first manner 4. They haue broken downe thine altars c. 1. These were not the altars of the high places for they are commended which cast them downe 2. Nor yet the altars which Ieroboam set vp for his golden calues for they were not the Lords altars 3. Nor yet the altars in the temple at Ierusalem for they were not vnder the dominiō of Israel against whom Elia complaineth 4. Pet. Martyr thinketh they were the altars which had beene erected by Abraham and other of the Patriarkes the memorie whereof yet remained but it is not like that they continued so long 5. and to vnderstand by these altars by a figuratiue speach the true worship of God as Faius Gryneus Pareus it seemeth not to be so proper 6. Haymo thinketh they were such altars as the godly among the tenne tribes Deo edificarunt did build vnto God because they could not goe downe to Ierusalem but these could not be called Gods altars which were built by a priuate authoritie 7. Therefore Osiander better vnderstandeth the altars tuo iussa erecta which had beene erected at the Lords commandement as by the Prophets Samuel Elias who had the Lords extraordinarie direction for the erecting and building of altars 5. And I am left alone wherein Elias error appeared both in complaining as though all the people were fallen away that he himselfe was left alone whereas the Lord had reserued to himselfe a great number though they were not knowne Lyranus giueth the reason quia spiritus non semper tangit corda Prophetarum the spirit alwaies mooueth not the hearts of the Prophets as Elisha saith 2. King 4.27 Her spirit is vexed within her and the Lord hath hid it from me 6. But it will be obiected how Elias could say that none were left but himselfe when Obadiah had hid an hundred of them the answear is that Elias might thinke that they were all destroied by Iezabel from whom he also fled◠Faius Pareus Quest. 5. Of Gods answer vnto Elias 1. Concerning the word here vsed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1. though it properly signified the oracle or answer of God giuen in the Tabernacle from the mercie feare yet it generally is taken for any diuine answer or oracle giuen by God Faius 2. it commeth of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which either hath a large signification which is to be named or called as Act. 11.26 the brethren of Antioch were first called Christians or it is taken more strictly for a diuine answer or direction receiued from God Beza 3. which may be done diuerse waies either in dreame as Matth. 2.11 or by any other revelation as
inconuenience that if grace be ioyned with workes then worke were no more worke for if the reward be of grace it is not by the merite of the worke and the assumption and second part he prooueth by an other absurditie for then grace should be no more grace for that which is giuen to the merit of the worke is giuen of debt not of fauour as before the Apostle reasoned c. 4.4 this clause then is neither impertinent nor yet superfluous 3. This place of the Apostle meeteth with diuerse cauills 1. The Greeke scholiast saith that we need no workes to come vnto Christ sed sola voluntas mentis intentio sat est the will and intention onely of the mind is sufficient But I aske this will and intention whether it is Gods worke or mans if it be Gods worke as the Apostle saith that God worketh both the will and the deed Phil. 2.13 then is it of grace if it be mans then is it a worke but all workes are here excluded 2. beside this grace cannot be here vnderstood to be a thing infused into and inherent in man as the Romanists for then it were a worke Osiander but grace is here conceiued to be subiective in Deo in God as a subiect as worke is subiective in man as a subiect 3. Ghorrans conceit here hath no place that a worke may be said to merit and it shall be of grace because it meriteth of grace for the verie opposition betweene grace and worke one excluding the other alloweth no such permission 4. worke and grace may stand together but not as ioynt causes but workes must follow grace â—â— accepta gratia sit inanis that the grace receiued be not in vaine as Origen saith and though the reward follow works yet the merit of the work is not the cause but the grace fauour of God which hath appointed such a way and order that the faithfull after they haue wrought and laboured should be rewarded it is consecutio ordo a thing that followeth and an order which God hath appointed not any merit Mar. 4. Though the Apostle especially entreat here of election that it is of grace yet because the Apostles rule is generall ad totam salutis nostrae rationem extendi debet it must be extentended to the whole manner and way of saluation Calvin for as election is by grace not by workes Rom. 9.11 so our calling is by grace not by workes 2. Tim. 1.9 Who hath called vs with an holy calling not according to our workes our iustification also is by faith without workes Rom. 3.24.28 Quest. 8. How it is said Israel obtained not that he sought v. 7. The doubt is mooued because our B. Sauiour saith Matth. 7.7 aske and it shall be giuen you seeke and you shall finde c. 1. The answer is there are two kinds of seeking God a lawfull right and true seeking of God wherein must be considered both the manner which must be faith and the end which is to the glorie of God and the other seeking is not right which sayleth of either of these as the Iewes failed in both for they sought not righteousnesse by faith c. 9.23 and therefore missed of that which they sought for and beside they went about to establish their owne righteousnesse and would not submit themselues to the righteousnesse of God c. 10. 3. that is they sought their owne praise and glorie and not Gods and therefore it was no maruell if they failed of their desire 2. Like vnto those were they which sought and followed Christ Ioh. 6. but it was to haue their bellies filled and fed by him so Saint Iames saith c. 4.3 You aske and receiue not because ye aske amisse that you may consume it on your lusts in like manner the Prophet Hosea rebuked the old Israelites They shall goe with their sheepe and bullockes to seeke the Lord but they shall not find him because he hath withdrawne himselfe from them Hosh. 5.6 3. Chrysostome somewhat otherwise sheweth the reason why they obtained not that they sought Iudaeus sibi ipse repugnat c. the Iew is contrarie to himselfe for they sought righteousnes and yet when it was offered them they reiected it they looked for the Messiah and yet when he came they would none of him like as wanton children that call for bread and when it is giuen them they cast it away Quest. 9. Of these words v. 8. As it is written God hath giuen them the spirit of slumber whence it is taken 1. Origen is of opinion that these words can no where be found in the old Scriptures Ero hactenus invenire non potui I could not find them out yet saith he and therefore he thinketh that the Apostle addeth these words of his owne and followeth the sense of the Prophet rather then the words But if it were so the Apostle would not haue set this sentence before as it is written if it were not so written as it is here alleadged Erasmus thinketh that Saint Paul deliuereth the sense of that place Isai. 6.9 as likewise he doth Act. 28.27 but in that place there is no mention made of the spirit of slumber or compunction some thinke that the Apostle citeth not here any particular place but alludeth onely vnto the like places of the Prophet Isai as c. 19.14 The Lord hath mingled among them the spirit of errors ecclestic expos but that place is spoken of the Egyptians and therefore could not properly be applied by Saint Paul to the Iewes therefore I subcribe rather to Pareus and Tolet who thinke that this testimonie is taken out of two places of the Prophet Isai the first c. 29.10 the Lord hath couered you with a spirit of slumber the other part is found c. 6.9 2. But there is some difference both betweene the translation of the Septuagint and the Hebrew and betweene Saint Pauls citation and the Septuagint and betweene S. Pauls allegation and the originall 1. The Septuagint in that place Isai. 19.14 vse the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he hath made them drunke with the spirit of slumber but in the Hebrew it is he hath couered of the word nasaph to hide or couer the Apostle vseth the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he hath giuen in the other place Isai. 6.9 the originall vseth the imperatiue moode make their hearts heauie and shut their eyes the Septuagint expresse it by the actiue applying it to the people they haue shut their eyes and so doth S. Luke cite it Act. 28.27 and Matth. 13.16 but Saint Paul referreth it vnto God he hath giuen c. as Ioh. 12.40 it is said he hath blinded their eyes wherein the Apostle followeth the sense of the Prophet for as Pet. Martyr well obserueth quod Dei imperio fit à Deo fieri dicitur that which is done by the commandement of God is said to be done by God 3. But there is some difference yet in the word tardemah slumber
it would haue giuen offence to the Gentiles if it had beene refused and though neither S. Matthew nor S. Luke doe directly make God the author yet it is sufficient that S. Iohn in his Gospell so alleadgeth that place which small difference betweene them teacheth vs that we should compare one Scripture with an other and interpret one by an other and thus much if not too much of their opinion that would vtterly exclude God from beeing any cause at all of the hardening of the heart 2. A second opinion is of them which ascribe somewhat vnto God herein but not much as Chrysostome saith that this word he gaue non operationem Dei sed concessionem significat doth not signifie an operation of God but a concession onely so Theophylact he gaue that is permisit he suffered them to be hardened likewise the enterlin gloss he gaue them the spirit of compunction that is permisit habere he permitted them to haue c. But to doe a thing is more then to suffer and it is a violent interpretation to giue that is to suffer to be giuen beside he that suffreth a thing to be done which is in his power to hinder is accessarie to the doing of it so that in allowing vnto God permission onely they either will make God an idle beholder and no doer or they will make him accessarie and consenting an euill Origen much better answeareth this question how it may be said de bono Deo of the good God that he should giue Israel eyes not to see and eares not to heare vide ne haec â—igis sit retributio merces incredulitatis see saith he if this be not rather a reward of their incredulitie so hardnes of heart as it is a punishment may well proceed from God not as a sufferer and permitter onely but as an agent and doer 3. Some as these doe extenuate the power of to God too much and so doe ascribe too much vnto God in making him the principall cause of hardening of mens hearts which must needes followe as the fruits and effects of their reprobation which God absolutely decreed without any respect vnto their works True it is that they which hold the absolute decree of reprobation must needs make God a proper and principall cause of the hardening of the heart seeing their reprobation is the beginning and originall of their rebellion obstinacie and forsaking of God but that God reiecteth none but for sinne nor decreeth none to be damned without relation to their sinne is before at large handled c. 9. contr 10. whether I referre the reader at this time that place of the Prophet perditio tua ex te Israel â—â—y perdition is of thy selfe O Israel onely may suffice to cleare God from beeing either the proper or principall cause of hardnesse of heart 4. Others doe discharge God altogether and make the deuill only the author and cause of the blindnesse of the heart according to that saying 2. Cor. 4.4 in whom the God of this world hath blinded the minds this place was much vrged both by the Arrians who would prooue by this place that Christ is no other wise God then as this name is giuen vnto creatures in Scripture as here vnto the devill as also by the Manichees who held that there were two beginnings and two Princes or Gods one of good the other of evill Hereupon some of the fathers to take away all aduantage from these heretikes as Hilarie Augustine Chrysost. Ambrose did expound this place of the true God making this the sense in whome God hath blinded the minds that is of the infidels of this world But 1. here the words are euidently transposed for in the originall thus the words stand the God of this world 2. And the Arrians with the Manichees may be otherwise answeared then by declining the right sense of this place for though Sathan be here vnderstood he is not said simply to be God but with an addition God of the world whereas Christ is simply called God Rom. 9.5 Who is God ouer all blessed for euer and so are the Arrians answeared And to the Manichees we say that the deuill is called the God and Prince of the world not as though the kingdome were deuided with him but we graunt that a principalitie is committed vnto him yet as Gods Minister that he can goe no further then the Lord permitteth and therefore he is called the euill spirit of the Lord which came vpon Saul 1. Sam. 16.14 because the Lord vseth him as his messenger and minister of his iudgements Yet this place beeing vnderstood of Sathan maketh not him the onely cause of the blindnes and hardnes of heart though he be a principall doer in it for here the Apostle saith that God gaue them the spirit of slumber 5. Nor yet is man onely the cause of his owne hardening and blindnesse as the ordinar gloss saith excâ—â—ati sunt quia nolucrunt credere they were blinded because they would not beleeue for their blindnesse was the cause of their vnbeleefe as the Apostle here sheweth that the Iewes beleeued not because they were blinded Mart. and Gorrhan here distinguisheth well that there are two kinds of cecitie or blindnes there is caecitas culpa poenae a blindnes which is a fault and a blindnes which is a punishment the first is the cause of infidelitie and infidelitie causeth the second that is a man is first blind which is the cause he beleeueth not and then as a reward of their infidelitie they are more blinded still wherefore though the corruption of mans heart be a cause of his owne blindnes and hardnesse of heart yet there is some other cause beside 6. Wherefore to the hardening and blinding of the heart these three concurre mans owne corruption as the first and nearest cause Sathan as the instigator and temper God as a iust Iudge the Scripture maketh all these the causes God is said to harden Pharaohs heart and Sathan also blindeth the minds of the infidels 2. Cor. 4.4 and Pharaoh hardened his owne heart Exod. 9.34 the corruption of mans heart is as the coale that sendeth forth sparkes Iob. 5.7 the deuill bloweth and stirreth the coales and kindleth the fire God he smiteth as it were on the anvile and frameth and disposeth euerie thing to his owne will so God hath a stroke in the hardening of the heart not by permission onely neither in making a soft heart hard but both in leauing man beeing blind by nature to his owne will and in withdrawing his grace and giuing him ouer as a iust Iudge to the malice of Sathan to be further hardened and so God is the author of the hardening of mans heart not as it is a sinne but as it is a punishment of sinne and thus and no otherwise doe Protestants maintaine God to be an agent and worker in these actions and therefore that is a meere slaunder of Stapleton that Calvin should hold Deum
there is here a traiection of the particle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that so whereas the words stand in this order in the originall by your mercie that they may obtaine mercie they must be placed thus that by your mercie they may obtaine mercie the verie like traiection of this verie word see 2. Cor. 2.4 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but my loue that ye may know for but that you may know my loue thus also Beza here and Tolet annot 23. addeth this reason why those words for your mercie should not be ioyned with the former clause so now haue they not beleeued but with the latter that they may also obtaine mercie that one part of this comparison may answear another as he said before you haue receiued mercie through their vnbeleefe so now it followeth that they also should receiue mercie through your mercie And Chrysostome sheweth the reason why it is said that you should receiue mercie through their mercie not through their vnbeleefe because ye the Gentiles shall not be so saued vt quemadmodum Iudaei exire debeatis that as the Iewes you should goe out or fall away again sed vt illos manendo per aemulationem attrahatis but that ye may draw them on by continuing in the faith 4. This then is the force of the Apostles argument 1. There are three things compared with three the vnbeleefe of the Gentiles with the vnbeleefe of the Iewes the mercie which the Gentiles receiued in time past with the mercie which the Iewes shall receiue and then the occasions of both are set one against the other the occasion of the mercie shewed to the Gentiles was the vnbeleefe of the Iewes and occasion of mercie shewed to the Iewes was mercie extended to the Gentiles by the which the Iewes were prouoked to emulation Par. 2. The argument is from the lesse to the greater if the infidelitie of the Iewes was the occasion of mercie to the Gentiles much more the mercie shewed to the Gentiles shall be an occasion of shewing mercie to the Iewes for there is a greater force in that which is good then in that which is euill Gryveus and if the Gentiles which neuer beleeued were called to the saith much more like is it that the Iewes which had bin sometime beleeuers should returne to their former saith Tolet. Quest. 31. How God hath concluded and shut vp all in vnbeleefe v. 32. 1. Not that God inijcerit ijs incredulitatem did cast vpon them incredulitie hoc explodendum est this conceite must he exploded of all Origen God is no way the author of euill Photius 2. Nor yet is the Lord said to shut them vp onely permittendo in suffering them to be incredulous Origen glosse ordinarie Tolet Gorrhan for God is to be considered here not as a patient onely and sufferer but as an agent in some sort and a iust iudge 3. Chrysostome thus interpreteth he shut vp all that is demonstrauit incredulos he hath shewed them to be incredulous in which sense the Apostle saith Gal. 3.22 The Scripture hath concluded all vnder sinne c. that is the law serueth to reueale sinne as Saint Paul saith Rom. 3.20 By the law commeth the knowledge of sinne But this is not all for the iudge doth not onely declare and giue sentence against the malefactor and bring his offence to light but he also condemneth him and seeth his sentence be executed vpon him 3. Hierome in the Commentarie vnder his name saith God hath shut vp all non vi sed ratione not by force but by good reason which reason is thus expressed by Oecumenius vt alios per aliorum seruaret contentionem that he might saue some by the prouocation of others the ordinarie glosse giueth this reason vt gratia numeris esset gratissima that the gift of grace might be most acceptable c. when they are brought as it were out of prison vnto libertie But although Gods iudgements proceed with great reason and equitie yet God doth not euill that good may come thereof the reason and way then yet appeareth not how God is said to conclude all vnder sinne 4. Wherefore it remaineth that God is said to shut vp men in vnbeleefe as in a prison in punishing them as a iust iudge with the fetters as it were and gives of their owne blindnes and hardenes of heart as it is said c. 1.26 God gaue them vp to vile affections and c. 11.8 God hath giuen them the spirit of slumber like as a iudge doth inflict imprisonment vpon offenders and restraint of libertie so men are kept in the prison of infidelitie by the iustice of God their sinnes so deseruing But here is the difference ciuill imprisonment is for sinne yet it is not sinne but spirituall imprisonment in blindnes and vnbeleefe is sinne and God after a wonderfull and secret manner yet most iustly doth punish sinne with sinne as Augustine saith Quis dicat Achabum non peccasse credendo spiritui mendaci c. who can say that Ahab sinnned not in beleeuing the false spirit and who will say that sinne was not the punishment of sinne venientem de iudicio Dei proceeding from the iudgement of God lib. 5. c. 3. contra Iulian. And further here is great difference betweene these two for God to be author of shutting vp vnder vnbeleefe and of the shutting vp of vnbeleefe the first God in his iustice causeth the other man is the cause of himselfe Quest. 32. Of the Apostles exclamation v. 33. The deepenesse of the riches c. 1. Touching the occasion of these words 1. Origen thinketh this to be it quia alterius malitiae opus alterum vertat in salutem because he turned the malice of one to the salvation of an other as the ruine of the Iewes was the occasion of calling the Gentiles so also Chrysostome the Apostle wondreth quod contraria contrarijs curaverit because the Lord healed one contrarie by an other the Gentiles became to be beleeuers by occasion of the vnbeleeuing Iewes but the generalitie of the Apostles words speaking of the wayes of God would not be restrained vnto one particular 2. Faius vnderstandeth the whole mysterie of the Gospel the which as S. Peter saith the Angels yet desire to behold but this is too generall 3. Augustine and Haymo restraine it to this particular of the mysterie in the vocation of the Gentiles and the reiection of the Iewes 4. But beside this it may be applyed to the whole mysterie of predestination how God resecteth some and electeth others wherein humane reason must be silent Gryneus Calvin Hyperius Mart. 2. For the reading of the words 1. Some doe thus read O the deepenesse of the riches of the wisedome and knowledge of God as the vulgar latine making wisedome and knowledge to depend of riches but in this reading the Greeke coniunction 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and which is set betweene riches and wisedome is omitted Chrysostome inserting that word thinketh that these two
words pleasantnes of countenance for all those are signified by hilaritie or chearefulnes Tolet so Chrysost. verbis rebus corpore c. in words deedes yea with seruice of the bodie the poore must be helped with chearefulnes Chearefulnes is required in heart in words in countenance euery way 1. in respect of God he loueth a chearefull giuer 1. Cor. 9. Pareus 2. in respect of the kingdome of heauen which such hope for quis regnum accipiens maestus est who receiuing a kingdome is sorowfull Chrysost. lucrum est alijs benefacere c. it is a gaine to doe well to others and euery man reioyceth in his owne gaine Theodoret. 3. againe such as were emploied in these seruices as old men and widows are naturally giuen to morositie and therefore they haue neede of this precept to dispose themselues to chearefulnes Pareus 4. the worke it selfe which was to deale with the diseased sicke and feeble was such as might breed loathsomnes and therefore the Apostle doth hearten them that they should not giue ouer this worke of mercie thorough nicenes that they should not disdaine with their owne hands if neede were to handle their sores and diseases Tolet. 5. the consideration of the common condition of mankind that there is eadem omnium sors the same lot of all that they are subiect to the same diseases and infirmities this should mooue them in such workes of mercie to be chearefull and willing Gualter 6. ne moerorem addant moerori that they should not adde griefe vnto griefe for the poore seeing them which attend them to doe it vnwillingly would thereby be grieued the more Mart. Beza 17. Quest. Of the Christian affection of loue and the properties thereof The Apostle hauing hitherto touched certaine speciall and particular duties belonging vnto Ecclesiasticall offices proceedeth vnto generall and first concerning Christian brotherly loue which he sheweth how it should first consist in the inward affection and then in the outward act v. 10. in giuing of honour c. Concerning the first this loue must be verus true without simulation then discretus discreete we must not loue but hate that which is euill thirdly it must be firmus firme cleauing vnto that which is good and it must be vniversalis vniuersall common without acception of persons we must be affectioned one toward an other c. Lyranus 1. Let loue be without dissimulation 1. The Apostle beginneth with loue which giueth a rellish and tast as it were to all other vertues euen faith without charitie is not right 1. Cor. 13.2 it is the badge and cognizance whereby we are knowne to be the disciples of Christ Ioh. 13.35 therefore the Apostle first beginneth to shew what this loue is 2. Origen vnderstandeth this loue generally of the loue of God and our neighbour but Chrysostome applieth it onely to brotherly loue and so the precepts following shew 3. this loue must be without dissimulation which Origen defineth thus when one loueth onely God and that which is pleasing to God Chrysostome giueth this rule when one loueth an other and doth vnto him as vnto himselfe but S. Iohn giueth a perfect description of this kind of loue 1. epist. 3.18 My little children let vs not loue in word or tongue but in deede and in truth he then loueth without dissembling that sheweth his loue in act and in deede so S. Paul describeth true charitie 1. Tim. 1.5 out of a pure heart good conscience faith vnfained where are expressed the subiect or place of this loue a pure heart the cause thereof is faith vnfained the perpetuall companion or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the ioynt-worke is a good conscience as the Apostle to the Hebr. 10.22 let vs draw neere with a true heart in the assurance of faith sprinkled in our hearts from an euill conscience Gryn From this true and syncere loue these are farre of 1. they which doe nourish hatred in their heart but colour it with pretensed friendship onely watching an opportunitie of reuenge such was Cain toward Abel and Ioab toward Abner 2. they which pretend friendship toward other but onely for hope of some gaine and profit to themselues these are selfe-louers and not louers of others as Felix propounded fauour vnto S. Paul but he hoped for some bribe Act. 24. 3. they also which professe loue and obedience but onely for feare as they which obserue those which are mightie and of authoritie because they are afraid of their greatnes and power doe not loue without dissimulation 2. Hating that which is euill or rather abhorring c. 1. Chrysostome obserueth an emphasis in the Apostles phrase he saith not abstaining but prosequnting with hatred and that vehemently the word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the preposition 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with the Apostle addeth alwaies somewhat to the sense as he sheweth in diuers instances 2. Haymo taketh this for a generall precept that we should hate the deuill and his members but it seemeth rather to belong to the precept of loue 3. and in this sense some giue this interpretation that they should in their loue abstaine from all euill hurt deceit malice and follow goodnes Calvin Pellican some thinke that good and euill signifie here that which is profitable or vnprofitable and so he that loueth should procure the good not the hurt of him whome he loueth Pareus but the meaning rather is that we should so loue as that we be not partakers with men in their sinnes neither should be withdrawne from God but cleaue to him as the onely good so Chrysostome saith this is added because there is dilectio in malis a loue friendship in euill things as in them that are fellows in robbers c. so Origen qui proprium errantem videt non corrigit c. he that seeth his brother erring and correcteth him not he loueth not in truth so Lyranus also sic ametur natura vt vitium odio habeatur let nature be so loued as yet vice be hated this sense followeth Pet. Mart. some are so foolish to thinke that they loue their brethren cum illis consentiant ad libidines when they consent vnto them to lust and other vices to the same purpose Gualter dilectionis praetexiu non facienda m 〈…〉 la euill things must not be done vnder pretense of loue 3. Cleauing to that is good 1. that is saith Haymo to God who is the chiefe good but this is too generall 2. here we vnderstand that which is morally good Gryn which is agreeable vnto the will of God who is onely good 3. and the meaning is that we should so adhere vnto that which is good that no respect of any friendship or any thing whatsoeuer should draw vs away from it 3. Chrysostome noteth a singular force in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cleaving adhering the same word is vsed of the coniunction betweene man and wife Matth. 19.5 shewing the neare coniunction that should be betweene
shew in his vocation and calling both toward God and our neighbour so Haymo velox ad omne opus bonum swift to euery good worke this sense follow Martyr here is forbidden tarditas inadeundis muneribus slacknes in doing our dutie so also Osiander Pareus 19. Quest. The duties and properties of our loue toward God v. 11. Feruent in spirit 1. some vnderstand by the spirit charitie kindled in the heart by the spirit Tolet Faius and so interpret it of the duties of loue toward our brethren but zeale and feruencie of spirit especially is seene in matters toward God his glorie and honour is the obiect of our zeale and feruencie of spirit 2. Lyranus by spirit vnderstandeth the minde and affection but referreth it to the former precepts of loue toward our brethren 3. Origen interpreteth spirit to be the holy spirit of God we which liue sub lege spiritus vnder the law of the spirit and referreth it wholly vnto our dutie toward God in fervore spiritus calore fidei cuncta peragamus let vs doe all by the feruencie of the spirit and heat of faith 4. Basil maketh the obiect also of this feruencie to be the doing of the will of God but by the feruencie of spirit he vnderstandeth ardens studium an ardent desire and continuall diligence to doe the will of God in the loue of Christ regul brev resp 259. 5. But whereas the spirit may be taken both waies for the holy spirit and for the minde of man Peter Martyr thinketh that both here may be vnderstood so also Oleviane si spiritus Dei zelum in cordibus accenderit if the spirit of God doe kindle zeale in our hearts and that is Chrysostomes meaning when he saith si vtramque hanc flammam adeptus fueris if thou hast obtained both these flames c. that is the spirit of God inflaming the soule with charitie Seruing the Lord because there is great affinitie betweene these two words in the Greeke tongue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 time and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lord there are which preferre the first reading 1. Ambrose giueth this sense that men should applie themselues wisely to the time and not â—ashly and vnaduisedly without due respect of time and place euery where and vpon euery occasion to vtter our conscience thus Paul serued the time when he circvmcised Timothie but Titus he would not be induced to circumcise and Ambrose giueth this reason why he misliketh the former reading because hauing deliuered so many precepts before wherein God is serued it had beene superfluous for the Apostle to adde this But Tolet taketh away this reason because in those daies of persecution it was necessarie to exhort the brethren to cleaue vnto God and to professe his worship notwithstanding trouble and persecution this sense of Ambrose followeth Calvin that they must accommodare se tempori accommodate themselues to the time and Pellican sciat se attemperare omnibus horâ—s euery one must know how to temper himselfe for euery season so also Gualter who expoundeth this place by that Eccles. 3. 1. that there is a time for all things 2. Some following the same reading expound it of the occasion and opportunitie that we ought to take to doe good Martyr 3. Erasmus also giueth this sense that we must beare patiently si quid pro tempore acciderit incommodi if any thing fall out for the time incommodiously 4. Origen hath an other interpretation that because the time is short they that haue should be as though they had not as the Apostle saith in the same sense Eph. 5. redeeming the time because the daies are euill But Beza giueth this reason why this reading can not be receiued at all because no such phrase is found in the Scripture to serue the time in any such sense temporizers and time-seruers rather are reprooued in Scripture then commanded The other reading then is the better which Chrysostome Theophylact Haymo follow the Syrian interpreter Hierome epist. ad Marceâ— Lyranus Beza Tolet Olevian Faius Pareus with others And according to this reading 1. Chrysostome maketh this to depend vpon the former precepts because what is done toward our brother redoundeth to God and he will reward it 2. Pareus thinketh it concerneth the masters and Lords of the world that they should consider that they haue also a Lord in heauen but this is too particular 3. Haymo maketh it an absolute precept that we should serue the Lord not be seruants to vice or our owne pleasure 4. Gryneus thinketh this sentence containeth an opposition betweene the seruice of the Gentiles which was yeelded vnto idols and the seruice of Christians which must be giuen vnto God 5. Faius taketh it to containe a secret reason why we should serue God because he is our Lord and to the Lord belongeth seruice 6. Tolet thinketh that the Apostle had relation to those times when the Christian saith was persecutoribus exposita exposed to persecution and therefore the Apostle exhorteth to the seruice of God and franke profession thereof notwithstanding those troubles 7. But I approoue rather Beza his collection which thinketh this is added to the former precepts of Christian charitie vt à monitis Philosophorum distinguantur to distinguish them from the precepts of Philosophers c. the ende whereof was vaine-glorie but these duties must be performed by Christians to the glorie of God so Pareus in omnibus Dei gloriam spectemus we should in euery thing looke vnto Gods glorie so Lyranus hoc fiat principaliter propter Deum this should be done principally for God 20. Quest. Of the remedies against the calamities of this life namely hope patience prayer v. 12. Reioycing in hope 1. Chrysostome taketh this to be added by the Apostle as an encouragement to all the former duties namely the expectation of the reward spes ad omnia audentem facit hope maketh one bold to all things Gorrhan followeth this sense 2. Lyranus maketh the coherence with the former precept of seruing God because his seruice bringeth a reward with it so also Tolet spes confirmat animas in obsequia Dei hope confirmeth the minde in the obedience of God 3. Hugo hath particular relation vnto the precept of louing our enemies which none can doe without hope of reward but that precept followeth afterward v. 14. 4. But I consent rather vnto them which take this aphorisâ—â—â— of the Apostle to be de remedijs calamitatum of the remedies against calamities which are these three following hope patience prayer Pareus so also Oleviane thinketh that the Apostle here sheweth quomodo superare debâ—amus obstacula how we should ouercome the obstacles and impediments In hope Hope is nothing els but a grace and facultie wrought in the minde by the holy Ghost whereby we hope in due time for the accomplishment of that saluation now begun which we are assured of by faith where in the nature of hope we consider the obiect of hope then the
come to passe that God will finite thee 3. and whereas he calleth him painted wall vehemens est oratio aspera à convitio tamen aliena it is a vehement speach and sharpe but yet farre from railing to this purpose M. Beza with whom I consent in the two latter parts of his answear but I doubt of the first for it appeareth by their obiection that stood by revilest thou the Lords high Priest that Ananias was at this time the high Priest 6. Hierome as Erasmus here alleadgeth him graunteth that S. Paul here shewed some humane infirmitie neque cam praestitisse mansuet udinem neither did shew that mildnes which Christ shewed when he was smitten and Erasmus yeeldeth that Paul here non caruit humanis affectibus wanted not humane affections as he elswhere complaineth of the pricke of his flesh and there was contention betweene him and Bernabas But we must not be so easily drawne to charge so holy an Apostle with this infirmitie of hastie choller and anger who was most patient 7. Erasmus thinketh that S. Paul might truely say he knewe him not to be the high Priest because he shewed himselfe not to be as an high Priest in this action sed re tyrannum but a tyrant indeede But this is too nice and curious for euen a Tyrant is a magistrate and so to be reuerenced though he be an euill one 8. Some thinke aright that Paul indeede was ignorant that Ananias was high Priest and adde further that if he had knowne he had so beene he would not haue vsed that sharpe tearme of painted wall Osiander Pererius disput 2. numer 9. But the Apostle knewe that he was not onely forbidden to rayle vpon the Magistrate but vpon any whomsoeuer 9. Some thinke that S. Paul is in this his vehement defense to be excused quia ab ea â—â—â—prudenter factum because it was done of him ignorantly Iun. in parall but though S. Pauls ignorance might excuse him for reuiling the high Priest yet it had beene a fault to haue reviled any by this meanes S. Paul could not then be excused altogether by his ignorance 10. For the full solution then of this question these three positions are to be admitted 1. that S. Paul simply was ignorant that Ananias was high Priest whereof Chrysostome giueth two reasons his long absence from Ierusalem and this tumultuous assembly where no order was obserued adde hereunto that the high Priest was changed euerie yeare and S. Paul beeing persecuted for his profession and preaching of Christ had no leasure nor lift to enquire who was high Priest and whereas it is obiected that the high Priest might haue beene discerned by his place apparell and the reuerence giuen vnto him Iunius answeareth well that the high Priest was not to weare his priestly robes out of the temple and it seemeth in this tumultuous assembly the Tribune beeing absent who should haue kept order that they rather stood plano pede on plaine foote then sat in any order and it seemeth also that either small reuerence was yeelded at all in this disordered meeting or that it was past before S. Paul came in 2. Againe I graunt with Augustine Beda Beza that this was no imprecation but a prediction of Gods iudgement vpon this ambitious and vniust high Priest as is before shewed 3. Neither was that a reuiling tearme to call him painted wall but a vehement and sharpe obiurgation as Christ rayled not when he denounced woe vnto the Scribes and Pharises or called Herod foxe Beza and S. Paul as Cyprian obserueth spake thus roundly to shewe the disorder of that whole assembly and the wrong which he had receiued lib. 1. cp 3. And whereas it will be obiected that S. Paul in his answear did confesse he had railed though it were not indeede convitium sed libera obiurgatio a reviling but a franke rebuking as Erasmus saith Beda well sheweth the reason why S. Paul so did graunting so much to the peoples importunitie that it was reuiling which indeede was not erudiens alios atque ergo eos qui in potestate sunt modestius conuersari monens c. therein iustructing others and admonishing them to carrie themselues modestly toward them which are in authoritie and thus much of this question See more thereof in the handling of that Scripture Hexapl. â—â— Exod. 22.28 whence is produced this testimonie by the Apostle but I insist vpon this answear now resolued vpon here Quest. 23. How we should reioyce with them that reioyce and weepe with them that weepe v. 15. 1. Because one may forbeare from cursing his enemies and may in words wish him well and yet not doe it of loue the Apostle proceedeth to the verie roote of loue which is in the affection of the heart Chrysost. 2. And whereas the former precept onely concerned our enemies this may be practised both toward our friends and our enemies Tolet. 3. But Origen obserueth well that we must vnderstand this precept of the Apostle not of euerie kind of ioy and griefe but in honest and lawfull things as if any man reioyce in his honour wealth or such like we are not to reioyce with such our Sauiour would not haue his Apostles to reioyce because they had cast out deuils Luk. 10. but if we see ab aliquo aliquod tale opus geri quod in coelo scribi dignum sit c. any such worke to be done by one which is worthie to be written in heauen as any worke of iustice mercie or that one is conuerted from the error of his life with such an one must we reioyce likewise we must not weepe with those which lament their dead flent damna temporalia and weepe for the losse of temporall things but if any man weepe and lament for his sinnes or such like lachrymae tungenda sunt cum talibus we must ioyne with such in teares c. to the same purpose also Haymo following Origens steppes 4. But they must be vnderstood to speake comparatiuely that they which reioyce or mourne for temporall things onely or excessiuely they must rather be reprooued then by our ioyning with them in like affection be fed still in their humor for this precept bindeth vs to reioyce in the outward prosperitie of the brethren and mourne for their temporall losses also but not so much as for spirituall so here we must distinguish of ioy and griefe dolor ordinatus a moderate sorrowe as when one mourneth for the losse of a friend as a mother for the death of her children thus Christ wept in compassion with Marie weeping for Lazarus there is dolor inordinatus an inordinate sorrowe for temporall things when men lament too much for the losse of them and in this sense we must correct their error and yet comfort them what we can Pareus 5. Chrysostome noteth further that the Apostle in the first place saith reioyce with them that reioyce because this is the harder precept for nature teacheth many to
he take greater punishment of the offender then the cause requireth but the magistrate reuengeth not himselfe but others Now here men are forbidden onely to auenge themselues and yet in this case euen the magistrate auengeth himselfe when vnder colour of his office he in respect of some particular wrong proceedeth more rigorously against an offender 3. But the Apostle taketh not away here all libertie to vse defence by the authoritie of the Magistrate for both S. Paul himselfe appealed vnto Cesar and the Magistrate is appointed of God for our wealth yet we must not goe vnto the Magistrate animo vlciscendi with a mind to seeke reuenge For these causes a Christian may safely craue the aid of the Magistrate 1. to discharge his dutie in defending those frō wrong which are vnder his care and charge 2. to seek the amendment of the offender and wrong-doer by moderate correction 3. to take away such euil examples and scandals among Christians Martyr but one must not vse the benefit of the law to seeke his owne reuenge as S. Paul when 40. Iewes conspired against him sought the Magistrates helpe for his defence and deliuerance not for their punishment Gualt so that nihilo plus excusationis habet c. he hath no better excuse that seeketh to the Magistrate with a malevolent minde then if he sought to be reuenged by himselfe Calv. 4. The Apostle doth not onely stay our hands tongue here from reuenge sed ne cor huiusmodi cupiditate teneatur but he forbiddeth least the heart should be tempted with any such desire Calv. 5. But whereas our Sauiour proceedeth yet further and saith Matth. 5.39 Resist not euill but whosoeuer shal smite thee on the right cheeke turne to him the other also this must not be vnderstood according to the strict letter as Augustine well interpreteth that this precept is not alwaies to be obserued quantum ad executionem in respect of the execution in fact sed quantum ad praeparationem animi but in the preparation of the minde that we should alwaies be armed with patience to suffer wrong for neither did our Sauiour when he was smitten on the cheeke turne the other but mildly reprooued him that did the violence to this purpose Aug. epist. ad Marc. This then is to be done when it may either profit our brother or maketh more for the glorie of God and not otherwise Martyr Beloued ◠The Apostle vseth this friendly compellation 1. because these things which now he speaketh of were duriora somewhat harsh and vnpleasing therefore he thus insinuateth himselfe the better to perswade Martyr blanda appellatione manum inijcit vt nos retineat c. he doth stay vs as with his hand by this friendly word for otherwise men are impatient in their affections Calv. 2. And least they might thinke that he in thus reading did not counsell them for their profit he calleth them beloued Mart. 3. And though the world hate such as were patient in suffering wrong yet they were beloued of God and so also beloued of the Apostle Tolet. 4. And in thus saluting them as beloued brethren he putteth them in mind of brotherly loue which is much hindred by seeking of reuenge Giue place vnto wrath 1. some vnderstand this of our owne wrath to giue way vnto it not to suffer it to breake forth sed apud nos ipsos concoquamus but to digest and allay it in our selues Gualt so also Vatablus compescite eam stay your anger but this phrase is vsed in a contrarie sense Eph. 4.27 neither giue place vnto the deuill to giue place vnto wrath were to giue way vnto it not to resist it 2. others referre it to the anger and wrath of the aduersarie that doth wrong and so they giue two expositions giue place that is permittite vobis nocere suffer them willingly to doe you wrong and hurt or fugite a loco ad locum flee from place to place and so giue way vnto them Haymo and Basil also hath both these expositions regul brev resp 244. Origen vnderstanding it also of the wrath of him that doth the wrong giueth an other sense that if he that hath receiued the wrong auenge not himselfe quasi effuso à rgesto furore c. he hauing digested and allaied his furie waxeth milder 3. But the better interpretation is by wrath to vnderstand the diuine reuenge or punishment permitte Deo vt adversarium tuum in ius vocet suffer God to deale with thine aduersarie Chrysost. so also Origen vnderstandeth vindictam divinam the diuine reuenge and that wrath quam sibi the saurizat malis actibus which he doth treasure vnto himselfe by his owne leud acts this sense followeth Calv. Mart. Osiand Par. Perer. it is confirmed by the sentence following cited out of Moses vengeance is mine I will repay the meaning is then that we should commend our cause vnto God and he will in due time take reuenge 4. Vengeance is mine c. 1. Concerning the reading of the words 1. the vulgar Latin putteth the word in the accusative vindictam reuenge which reading Pererius defendeth to be auncient and to haue beene vsed both by Tertull. l. 2. cont Marc. and Hil. in Psal. 118. yet he confesseth quod lectio sit rectior c. that it is the better reading in the nominatiue And so it is in the Greeke and so readeth Hier. epist. ad Ruffia mihi vindicta to me reuenge that is belongeth 2. now whereas in the originall Deut. 32.35 whence this testimonie is cited there is the coniunction and which is here omitted by the Apostle and there a verbal word is put recompence is mine which here the Apostle expresseth by the verb I will repay herein he partly followeth the Septuagint who doe interpret it so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I wil repay and partly he expresseth the sense not tying himselfe to the words neither doth the omitting of the coniunction any thing alter the sense 2. The Apostle here secretly meeteth with an obiection for whereas he forbiddeth all reuenge it might be said what then shall iniuries neuer be requited yes saith the Apostle God in his good time shall take reuenge Tol. neither must the Apostle be so vnderstood as though we should votis expetere by our vowes and desire entreat God to be reuenged of our enemies but the Apostle here sheweth that we must not reuenge our selues for this were to take Gods office vpon vs we must therfore pray first that God would conuert our enemies but if they continue in their wickednes then we leaue them to Gods iustice Calv. and when the righteous seeth his desire vpon his enemies non tam delectatur poena quam dei iustitia he is not so much delighted in his punishment as in the iustice of God gloss ordinar 3. Now then we must leaue all reuenge vnto God 1. because he is the iudge of all the earth and it belongeth vnto him to punish Gualt 2. he taketh
whereby Christ ruleth in our hearts by his spirit Par. via ad regnum the way vnto the kingdome Sa this kingdome of God is gratia qua Deo reconciliamur the grace whereby we are reconciled vnto God Tolet the meaning then is that this kingdome of grace consisteth not in these externall things as in meates and drinks God is not thereby worshipped neither doth the observation of such things make vs acceptable vnto God 1. Cor. 8.8 5. Augustine epist. 86. maketh mention of one Vibicus who by this text would prooue that Christians were to fast vpon the saturday which was the Iewes Sabbath because the kingdome of God is not meate and drinke but Augustine there answeareth then at other times as vpon the Lords day and when els we fast not non pertineamus ad regnum Dei belike we should not belong vnto the kingdome of God the Apostle then excludeth not the vse of meates and drinkes simply but the placing of religion in them 6. But it will be obiected is not a man bound to eate and drinke to sustaine nature for otherwise he should be guiltie of his owne death and is it not acceptable vnto God to fast from meates for the subiugation of the flesh how then doe not these things belong to the kingdome and seruice of God Answ. Meates and drinkes of themselues belong not to the kingdome of God which is spirituall but as they are referred and doe helpe toward the spirituall good as they may be an obiect of our patience in the want of them and of our temperance in vsing them soberly when they abound but then not the vse of the things themselues but our obedience to the ordinance of God in vsing them for our necessitie and refraining as occasion serueth doth commend vs vnto God 33. Quest. Of righteousnes peace and ioy in the holy Ghost 1. But righteousnes now the Apostle sheweth wherein the kingdom of God consisteth he reckoneth not vp all those spirituall things wherein the kingdome of God standeth but giueth instance in some for the rest Hyper. Here 1. Chrysostome by iustice or righteousnes vnderstandeth vita virtutis studio commendata a life studious of vertue 2. Haymo the iustice of the next life where one shall not hurt an other 3. some that particular iustice which is to giue euery man his owne Gorrh. Perer. 4. some the iustice obtained by the death of Christ and giuen vnto those which beleeue Piscator 5. but it both comprehendeth the iustice of faith and the fruits thereof in our regeneration Martyr Pare so Lyranus iustitiam per fidem formatam iustice formed by faith 2. Peace 1. Haymo vnderstandeth the perfect peace which the Elect shall haue with God and his Angels in the next world 2. Chrysostome pacificus convictus cum fratre peaceable liuing with our brethren 3. but beside the externall peace it signifieth the inward peace of conscience betweene God and vs which is a speciall fruit of iustification by faith Rom. 5.1 beeing iustified by faith we are at peace with God 3. And ioy 1. Haymo expoundeth it to be ineffabile gaudium ex visione Dei the vnspeakable ioy by the sight of God in the next life 2. some gaudium de fraterna pace the ioy that springeth of brotherly peace gloss ordinar 3. gaudium de bonis spiritus sancti ioy arising of the gifts of the spirit in receiuing them thankfully Hugo 4. some referre it to the manner how the workes of iustice should be done that is prompte chearefully readily Perer. numer 17. 5. But this ioy is taken generally for the spirituall ioy which the faithfull haue in God which ariseth partly of the expectation and hope of the reward to come and of the present feeling of Gods fauour in Christ in the remission of sinnes Mart. and this ioy maketh the faithfull to be ioyous in tribulation as the Apostle saith Iam. 1. Count at exceeding ioy when ye fall into diuers tentations this ioy proceedeth partly ex spe futuri praemiij out of the hope of the reward to come partly ex dilectione Dei out of the loue of God for that which one loueth he reioyceth and delighteth in Tolet. 4. The Apostle addeth in the holy Ghost 1. to shew the author and efficient cause of those graces which is the spirit of God as S. Paul saith Galat. 5.22 The fruit of the spirit is loue ioy peace Pareus 2. as also to shew a difference betweene ciuill and worldly ioy and spirituall for concerning worldly ioy our blessed Sauiour faith Woe vnto you that now laugh for ye shall waile and lament Luk. 6.25 but of the other ioy he saith Your ioy shall no man take from you 3. he sheweth also the forme and manner of these good things that they are spirituall not carnall as consisting in meate and drinke and such outward things Quest. 34. Of these words he which in these things serueth Christ is acceptable to God c. v. 18. 1. The vulgar Latine readeth he which serueth in this that is in the spirit as Origen and Ambrose interpret but in the originall it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in these things and so translateth the Syrian interpreter and so also the sense is better to shew that the kingdome of God consisteth in righteousnesse peace and ioy because they which are exercised in these things are pleasing vnto God and they which please God shall enter into his kingdome the like saying the Apostle hath 1. Tim. 4.8 bodily exercise profiteth little but godlines is profitable to all things c. 2. In these things that is in righteousnesse peace and ioy better then by these things as Beza Martyr Erasmus for he sheweth the manner how we serue Christ not the cause Pareus 3. Serveth the word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 seruing so that we see that distinction betweene 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 worship and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 service not to be perpetuall the first whereof the Papists take for that adoration which is peculiar to God the other to be that which may be yeelded vnto Saints 4. Here is no place for merite for the Apostle speaketh not here of externall workes but of internall wrought in vs by the spirit and so Lyranus well interpreteth he that serveth interius in mente inwardly in his mind therefore that is but a corrupt glosse of Gorrhā he that pleaseth God meretur regnum aeternum meriteth eternall life for he pleaseth God not by his owne merite but because he serueth Christ as Origen well saith qui servit Christo in quo complacuit Deus placet Deo he which serueth Christ in whom God is well pleased pleaseth God 5. Is accepted of men 1. That is but a curious distinction which the ordinarie glosse hath he pleaseth God secundum gaudium in respect of his ioy for God loueth a cherefull giuer and is accepted of men in respect of iustice and peace but in all these rather he that serueth Christ is approoued
si quis per offensionem manducat if one eate with the offence of his brother the other is si quis existimat c. if any think the meate which he eateth to be vncleane these two cases excepted it is neither good nor euil to eate but a thing indifferent and as the Apostle saith it is good not to eat if the brother be offended so also it is good to eate and drinke si in hoc aedifâ—â—â—tur frater if thy brother be edified hereby 5. Whereby thy brother stumbleth or is offended or made weake c. 1. the Greek scholiast noteth that the Apostle vsing this varietie of words doth secretly taxe those that are weake for it is incident to them that are blind to stumble and to the careles to trippe and fall and to the sicke to be weake 2. Some take these three to signifie the same thing Martyr Pareus and so the Syriake interpreter doth render them all by one word offenditur is offended others doe distinguish them thus Lyranus he stumbleth which eateth against his conscience he is offended or scandalized that seeth an other to eate taking him therein to be a transgressor he is made weake dubitando de veritate catholicae fidei doubting of the veritie of the catholike faith the interlinear glosse maketh these three to differ in degree one from an other to stumble is when there is cause or danger of damnation to be scandalized is to be grieued to be made weake is quando dubitet et si non offenditur when he doubteth though he be not offended so M. Calvin also distinguisheth them to be weake is cum trepidatio aliqua conscientiae inijcitur when some doubtfulnesse is cast into the minde to be offended when the conscience grauiori perturbatione concutitur is smitten with a greater perturbation and he is said to stumble qui alienatur à studio religionis who is alienated from the care of religion to the same purpose also Gualter But it hath beene shewed before that to be scandalized and offended is more then to trippe and stumble and therefore I rather approoue this difference which maketh the first of these the lesser and the second the greater as the ordinar gloss saith he stumbleth who is troubled and knoweth not what to hold or he which falleth not away but breaketh out into blasphemies Tolet. he is scandalized qui à certa side discedit which departeth from the right faith gloss ordin Tolet so also Gorrhan and Hugo out of Guillebertus he stumbleth qui tardus credit that hereby is more slowe to beleeue he is scandalized that perisheth Faius likewise maketh this difference to stumble is when some hurt followeth to be scandalized is when one is staied in the way tanquam remora interiecta as if some thing were cast in the way as when one doth not onely trippe or stumble but falleth flat downe to be made weake is haesitare in fide to wauer and be doubtfull in matters of faith 3. So the Apostle sheweth diuerse degrees of offence the first is to be made weake which before he called to be grieued v. 15. then he stumbleth and is offended which Saint Paul calleth the wounding of the weake conscience 1. Cor. 8.9 and the third degree is to be scandalized that is to fall away quite which the Apostle called before to be destroyed v. 15. and to perish 1. Cor. 8.11 by these steppes and degrees men are admonished when they see the weake brother to beginne to be grieued to leaue off before his conscience come to be wounded and he altogether to fall away Quest. 38. Whether it be sufficient for one to haue his faith before God v. 22. 1. Hast thou faith or without an interrogation thou hast faith 1. for the coherence this is answear to the third obiection that might be made the first is v. 20. all things are pure why then may not one eate that which is pure the Apostle answeareth that though in themselues all meates are pure yet it is euill to eate with offence the second obiection how can it be euill to eate that which is cleane the Apostle maketh the same answear it is euill to eate with offence Pareus maketh these two obiections the same but Tolet doth make them two the one arising out of the answear to the former and now the third obiection might be thus framed by the stronger I haue faith and knowledge that it is lawfull to vse any meates why then should I not exercise and make knowne my faith by my practise the Apostle answeareth that in this case it shall suffice to approoue his faith vnto God and not to make open ostentation thereof 2. Haue it with thy selfe before God 1. iactantiam resecat ne magis in ostentatione sit quod credimus quam in virtute he cutteth off boasting least that which we beleeue should seeme more to consist in ostentation then in power Origen to the same purpose Chysost he seemeth vanae gloria arguere c. to accuse the more perfect of vaine glorie 2. and here an other secret obiection is met withall shall my faith then lie hid no it is knowne vnto God Par. 3. or thus it might be obiected shall I then change or leaue my faith and conscience in this thing no I wish thee not so to do but comfort thy selfe therein before God Tolet. 4. or thus what doe I gaine then by my faith if I may not shewe it yes nihil deerit fidei tuae thou loosest by this meanes nothing of thy faith for God seeth thy heart and knoweth thy faith Gorrh. 5. and thus againe I haue faith why then may I not vse it yes vse it but according to his will that gaue it vse it as before God without offence vnto thy brother so will God haue it vsed gloss ordin 3. But will some say then by this rule of the Apostle a man may conceale his faith in time of persecution and it may be lawfull to be present at Masse and other idolatrous service so that a man haue faith in his heart toward God Answ. 1. No this followeth not for this were contrarie to the saying of the Apostle Rom. 10.10 with the heart man beleeveth vnto righteousnesse c. and with the mouth he confesseth vnto salvation 2. Chrysostome saith that the Apostle speaketh not of that faith quae ad dogmata pertinet which belongeth vnto doctrine that is as Haymo explaineth not of the faith of the Trinitie and other things necessarie to saluation but de rebus medijs of things indifferent and this faith that is knowledge and perswasion of vsing indifferent things is not alwayes and in vnseasonable time to be vttered but to be shewed as it may tend to the edifying not the offending of our brother Martyr Quest. 39. How many things are to be avoided in the vse and eating of meats Because the Apostle in one case namely of offence sheweth how it is euill to eate meats it shall not be
a tradition Apostolicall therefore necessarie to be oserued and kept Ans. We graunt that the free vse of fasting to be ioyned as an helpe vnto praier was taken from the Apostles but not this necessarie kind of fasting tied vnto certaine daies which may thus appeare 1. Eusebius lib. 5. c. 24. sheweth the libertie and varietie of fasting in the Church and maketh mention how Irenaeus reprooued Victor Bishop of Rome for excommunicating the East Churches for obseruing an other kind of forme in celebrating of the Pasch and in fasting 2. Sozomen lib. 7. c. 19. declareth how at Rome they fasted onely three weekes before the Pasch in Greecia six and Telesphorus in his decretall ordained the fast of seauen whole weekes it was not then an Apostolike tradition 3. Chrysost. hom 47. in Matthew denieth the Lenton fast to haue beene instituted by Christ non dicit ieiunium suum esse imitandum c. he saith not his fasting is to be imitated though he might haue propounded his fourtie daies fast but he saith Learne of mee for I am humble and meeke c. Argum. 4. In the new Testament there is no other abstinence from meates forbidden but the legall and Iudiciall Ans. 1. The argument followeth not it is not forbidden therefore it is a part of the diuine worship the contrarie is inferred therefore it is no part of the diuine worship beeing neither commanded nor forbidden for all necessarie parts of the worship of God is prescribed in the word if then it were not forbidden it should remaine free and therefore is not to be imposed as a necessarie thing 2. the antecedent is false for not onely the Iewish abstinence but all other superstitious kindes of fasting and abstinence are forbidden Coloss. 2. 1. Tim. 4. and if such abstinence as was sometime commanded by the law by the libertie of the Gospel be taken away much more such as is the meere invention of man 5. Argum. The taming and mortifying of the flesh is a necessarie thing but abstinence from flesh doth helpe to the taming and subduing of the flesh Ergo c. Ans. 1. The continuall mortifying of the flesh is a necessarie thing which is to be practised all the life long but to tame and subdue the flesh for a time as in fasting certaine daies is but a superstitious and hypocriticall mortification which is reprooued by the Prophet Isai. 58.5 Is it such a fast that I haue chosen that a man should afflict his soule for a day and to bow downe his head as a bulrush c. 2. neither by such Popish abstinence is the flesh â—amed when they abstaine from fleshmeate and eate of other confected meates as of marmaled and sucker and such like things and drinke wine which doe more inflame and instigate the flesh then the eating of flesh-meates Thomas answer is ridiculous that flesh doth increase the humors of the bodie which are of long continuance wine doth but nourish the spirits which doe soone passe away for the Phisitians will refute him who affirme that as meate doth engender the solid nutriment of the bodie so drinke doth encrease the liquide nutriment which in effect is all one Arg. 6. The abstinence of the Rechabites by the coÌ„mandement of their father pleased God in so doing as a part of his worship much more abstinence which is inioyned by our mother the Church Ans. 1. The argument followeth not for there is great difference betweene the abstinence of the Rechabites and the ceremoniall abstinence 1. in the matter that was not from flesh egges and such like but from wine tillage dwelling in cities 2. in the forme they abstained all their life time and with a libertie in time of necessitie for in Ieremies time they dwelt in Ierusalem because of the warre Ierem. 35.11 3. and further by the law the parents might either confirme or disanull the vowes of their children Num. 30. but now vnder the Gospel such legall rites are ceased 2. The antecedent is false for they did not keepe their fathers precept as an act of religion but for some politike and morall respects as they are forbidden inhabiting in cities least they might be corrupted with the vices thereof and were commanded to dwell in tents to put them in minde that they were straungers beeing descended of the Kenites these and such other arguments are produced by Bellarmine lib. 4. de verb. Dei c. 3. lib. 2. de bonis operib c. 71. c. 11. Now on the contrarie against such superstitious abstinence vrged by the Papists as a necessarie part of Gods seruice the same meritorious some of our arguments are these 1. Argum. The Apostle saith c. 14.17 The kingdome of heauen is not meate nor drinke and Heb. 13.9 It is good to haue the heart established with grace and not with meates which haue not profited them that haue bin occupied therein therfore to be occupied in abstinence froÌ„ meats is a thing indifferent not in it selfe meritorious or a part of Gods worship 2. Argum. That which God hath purified and made cleane no man must pollute Act. 20.15 but he which for religion and conscience sake maketh meates vnlawfull which God hath made cleane doth pollute them Ergo. 3. Arg. All will worship is no part of Gods seruice but the choice of meates touch not tast not handle not is a voluntarie and will worship Coloss. 2.21.23 therefore no part of Gods seruice Bellarmine answeareth that the Apostle doth not speake against all ecclesiasticall abstinence but onely the Iudaicall or the Philosophicall abstinence which was practised among the heathen Contra. The Apostles reason is generall against all choice of meates and other humane inuentions which are according to the doctrines of men v. 22. but this ecclesiasticall and Popish canonicall fast is an humane invention meerely and according to the doctrines of men therefore euen against such speaketh the Apostle 4. Argu. Our Blessed Sauiour saith that which entreth in by the mouth defileth not the man Matth. 15.17 therefore flesh at all times eaten and entring in by the mouth is lawfull in it selfe because it defileth not so it be done without scandale and offence our Blessed Sauiour giueth a generall rule as well against Pharisaicall traditions as all other invented by man that the conscience before God is not defiled with the breach thereof 5. Argu. The doctrine of Deuils is no part of the diuine worship but the forbidding of meates is the doctrine of Deuils 1. Tim. 4.3 Ergo. Bellarmine telleth vs that the Apostle there noteth such heretickes as the Manichees Tatians Eucratites which condemned flesh as euill and so did dishonour the Creator Contra. The Apostle onely noteth not those heretickes but euen the Papists which should forbid meates for he prophecieth of the latter times and not onely they which simply condemne meates but doe place an holinesse in merite in some meates rather then others are these forbidders of meates and how doe not they condemne meates which thinke
c. for if Origens sense onely should be receiued it would be presupposed that first there must be patience and then God is induced by their patience to dwell with them 2. Here the Apostle doth attribute the same effects vnto God patience and consolation which before he gaue vnto the Scriptures but in a diuers manner for God is in deede the author of them sed verbo vt instrumento vtitur but he vseth the word as his instrument to worke them as Theophylact saith Deum cum sacris Scripturis vna largiri c. that God together with and by the Scriptures doth giue patience and consolation c. But God is the author and giuer of patience Philip. 1.29 To you it is giuen for Christ not onely to beleeue c. but also to suffer and of consolation 2. Cor. 4. which comforteth vs in all our tribulations 3. And S. Paul hauing shewed before the vse of the Scripture now thereunto ioyneth praier thereby signifying cum Scripturis nobis opus esse precibus that together with the Scriptures we had neede of praier that God would assist vs Oecumen for if in other things a man can doe nothing without Gods assistante much lesse can he profit by the reading of Scripture without Gods direction Origen whom Haymo followeth observeth that this was more then ordinarie prayer Paul after the maner of the Prophets and Patriarks whose blessings vpon their children are repeated in the Scripture benedictiones tribuit Romanis doth giue this benediction to the Romanes 4. S. Paul wisheth that they be of one minde among themselues where he toucheth all the causes of this concord the author and efficient cause God the materiall to be like minded the formall according to Christ the finall cause in the next verse that they may withone voice praise God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 idem sapere to thinke the same thing 1. which some referre onely to the affection that euerie one idipsum de altero sentiat doe thinke the same thing of an other Theoph. vt sit idem sensus quod est charitatis that there be the same sense and opinion which is the part of charitie Pellican so also Beza that ye be mutually affected with one minde and Tolet giueth this reason because it is added one toward an other which sheweth it must be referred rather to the affection then vnderstanding 2. Chrysostome applyeth it to the care which one should haue of an others good vt quod pro se quisque curat c. that what euerie one is carefull of for himselfe he should therein take care for an other 3. Lyranus giueth this sense mecum desiderantes c. that yee should be like minded vnto me in wishing one an others profit 4. Pareus vnderstandeth consensum in fide a mutuall consent in faith that they be of one iudgement and opinion concerning the vse of indifferent things and other matters in question 5. But I rather with Haymo referre it both to the consenting in iudgement and concord in affection vt vnum sentiatis de fide spe charitate that they be of one sense and iudgement concerning faith hope and charitie 5. But the Apostle seemeth to wish a thing impossible that there should be such a generall consent in iudgement seeing that all men haue not the same gifts and S. Paul saith there must be heresies 1. Cor. 11.19 Ans. 1. Though God suffer heresies to be which are raised by Satans malice against the truth yet among the true members of the Church there may and ought to be one iudgement in the truth 2. and though some difference in matters indifferent may be found in the true Church of Christ yet this letteth not but that in the chiefe articles of faith and in fundamentall points there should be an agreement and consent 6. The Apostle adding according to Iesus Christ sheweth a difference of concord alia quaedam dilectio est there is an other kind of loue then in Christ and Origen well saith posset fieri vt in malitia aliqui vnanimiter consentirent vnum saperent in peius it may be that some in malice may consent with one mind and be of one iudgement to the worse c. 12. Quest. Of the end of concord which is to glorifie God the father of our Lord Iesus 1. The ende of our concord is to glorifie God and this concord consisteth both of the consent in heart and minde and in the agreement in outward profession which the Apostle here ioyneth together that with one minde and one mouth ye may glorifie God as S. Paul putteth them together Rom. 10.10 with the heart man beleeueth vnto righteousnes and with the mouth he confesseth to saluation 2. He saith not vt cantu boatu in templis glorificetis Deum that you glorifie God with roaring and singing in Churches as they doe in Poperie for there is a consent onely of voice without any agreement in heart Pellican 3. And seeing God is onely glorified where there is concord it sheweth that by discord Gods glorie is hindred both in themselues because their praiers vnto God want their due effect and in others which by their dissentions take occasion to blaspheme and speake euill of God 4. The Apostle addeth God and the father of our Lord Iesus Christ c. 1. He is the father of Christ both as he is God in his eternall generation and as man in his generation in time as he was borne of the virgin Marie but he is Christs God onely as he is man Haymo 2. this clause is added by way of limitation to distinguish the true God from the false gods of the heathen and by way of explanation that they must worship one God not as in the old Testament when as the doctrine of the Trinitie was not yet manifested but now as the father of Christ so they must glorifie one God not according to the prescript rule of the law but after the rule of the Gospel Tolet. 3. and hereby we are giuen to vnderstand that God can not otherwise be glorified then as the father of Iesus Christ for without him nothing is acceptable vnto God 13. Quest. Of the meaning of the 7. v. Receiue ye one an other as Christ receiued vs c. 1. By receiuing the Apostle vnderstandeth bearing helping one an other iudging charitably one of an other both the strong not to despise the weake nor the weake to iudge or thinke hardly of the strong 2. As Christ c. This note of similitude as sheweth not an equalitie in like degree but the qualitie of the thing that it be done in truth and sinceritie as Ioh. 17. Christ saith that they may be one as we are one c. there may be a likenes in the qualitie and manner though a difference remaine in the proportion and degree and therefore Socinus cavill is soone answered that Christ did not satisfie for vs by his death because we are here willed to receiue one
an other as he receiued vs but we in receiuing one an other doe not satisfie one for an other for Christ hath receiued vs in a farre more excellent manner then we can one receiue an other 3. As Christ receiued vs not onely in taking our nature vpon him Lyran. but in bearing our sinnes and in offering himselfe vnto death for vs Origen restraineth it to this particular point in question concerning meates that we should iudge none to be vncleane and therefore to be refused as Christ refused not vs for the vncleannes of sinne but the sense is more generall and the Apostle hath speciall reference to the vnitie betweene Gentiles and Iewes that one should receiue an other seeing Christ made no difference betweene them but died for both 4. To the glorie of God 1. Chrysostome and Theophylact doe ioyne this with the former clause that we should one receiue an other to the glorie of God but Origen better coupleth it with the latter part as Christ receiued vs c. Calvin Tolet ioyne it vnto both clauses but it agreeth better with the latter Beza 2. Martyr vnderstandeth it of the glorie of God which Christ propounded to himselfe in receiuing vs Origen of the effect which followeth that we beeing receiued by Christ should by our life glorifie God but it is better vnderstood of the glorie of God cuius nos facit participes whereof he maketh vs partakers Pareus he hath receiued vs vt nos faceret immortales to make vs likewise immortall gloss interlin 3. and herein the Apostle sheweth the excellencie of that benefit which we receiue by Christ he receiued vs beeing enemies much more should we receiue our brethren he receiued vs to euerlasting glorie much more should we receiue our brethren vnto concord and peace so this our receiuing one of an other is nothing to the greatnes of this benefit in Christ who hath receiued vs to a farre more excellent state then we can one receiue an other 14. Quest. How Christ is said to haue beene the Minister of circumcision v. 8. 1. Origen vnderstandeth this of the circumcision which Christ tooke in his flesh vt nosceretur ex semine Abrahae veniens c. that it might be knowne that he came of the seede of Abraham to whome the promise was made that in his seede all the nations of the world should be blessed and beside the Apostle insinuateth hereby that the Gentiles should not iudge the Iewes for observing the ceremonies of the law seeing Christ was in his flesh made the minister of circumcision Chrysostome following the same sense giueth an other reason why Christ was circumcised vt totam legem impleret that he might fulfill the whole law for vs and so appease his fathers wrath and deliuer vs from the curse of the law But in this sense Christ can not properly be said actiuely to be the minister of circumcision which was rather ministred to him when he was circumcised 2. Origen hath an other sense vnderstanding it of spirituall circumcision which is in the heart according to that saying of S. Paul Rom. 2.29 the circumcision is of the heart in the spirit not in the letter and Haymo following this sense applieth it to the spirituall circumcision which concurreth with baptisme of the which S. Paul speaketh Colos. 2.11 In whom also ye are circumcised with circumcision made without hands by putting off the sinnefull bodie of the flesh c. in that ye are buried with him through baptisme thus also Iunius in his parall But this spirituall circumcision is not peculiar to the Iewes but common also to the beleeuing Gentiles whereas the Apostle speaketh here of the prioritie and prerogatiue of the Iewes 3. Haymo hath also an other interpretation that Christ is said to be the minister of circumcision because before the time of his incarnation he beeing the word of his father did minister circumcision to the Israelites eam dando praecipiendo by giuing and commanding it vnto them to be obserued this sense Faius misliketh not lex ipsa per Christum in monte data est the law was giuen by Christ in the mount But it is euident that the Apostle speaketh here of Christ come in the flesh to confirme the promises made to the fathers 4. Wherefore by circumcision here the circumcised Iewes are vnderstood by the figure called a metonymie the adiunct beeing taken for the subiect as c. 4.12 Abraham is called the father of the circumcision and Gal. 2.8 Peter is saide to haue the Apostleship of the circumcision and yet withall it sheweth that Christ did submit himselfe to the whole law and to the ceremonies thereof as Gal. 4.4 he is said to be made vnder the law thus Calvin Martyr Beza Gualter Lyran Tolet Pareus with many other expositors and this sense best agreeth with the Apostles purpose who prooueth that distributiuely and in parts which before he affirmed how Christ had receiued all to the glorie of the father which first he sheweth to haue beene performed in Christs owne person to the Iewes and afterward to the Gentiles this then is the meaning of the words The Minister 1. which sheweth the great humilitie of Christ that he refused no ministerie nor seruice to doe good to his nation as he saith himselfe in the Gospel that he came not to be ministred but to minister and in the same sense S. Paul saith Phil. 1. that he tooke vpon him the forme of a seruant 2. and this ministrie consisted not onely in his preaching though therein he watched with all diligence but in all other ministeries in the flesh his incarnation passion resurrection because he came to fulfill the promises made to the fathers 3. and he specially laboured and ministred in preaching the word teaching vs wherein the ministerie of the word consisteth not in a bare naked title or in ceremonies solemnities processions as the Papall priesthood and ministerie is chiefly busied in such things but in teaching and exhorting wherein our blessed Sauiour laboured most faithfully and thereunto watched by three meanes especially prayer vnto God holines of life and by the power of miracles Of the circumcision that is of the circumcised Iewes to whome he both preached himselfe saying he was sent onely to the lost sheepe of Israel and also gaue a charge to his Apostles and disciples onely to preach to the Iewes not to the Gentiles and though Christ preached also in the coasts of the Samaritans yet that was not vsuall but onely by the way and somewhat extraordinarily to make a way for the calling of the Gentiles for otherwise his chiefest aboad was in Iewrie For the truth of God c. 1. that is that God might appeare to be true in his promises made vnto the fathers concerning the Messiah whome he promised to send so it was not for any merit in the Iewes that Christ was first sent vnto them but that the promises of God might be fulfilled 2. yet in a diuers manner
he preached to the Iewes in his owne person to the Gentiles by his Apostles the Iewes had promises made to the fathers which were to be performed quasi ex debito as it were of debt not in regard of the Iewes to whome God was not endebted but of the truth of God with whome it is iust to performe that which he promised Lyran. but the Gentiles were called of Gods mercie onely without any such promise which though it were made de gentibus of and concerning the Gentiles and their vocation yet it was not made gentibus to the Gentiles as the promises were made to the fathers Pareus Thus our blessed Sauiour is set forth vnto vs vt minister humilis as an humble minister magister vtilis a profitable master because it is added for the truth and amicus stabilis a stable and faithfull friend to confirme the promises Gorrhan 15. Quest. Of the vocation and calling of the Gentiles why it is said to be of mercie and of the Iewes in truth v. 9. And let the Gentiles praise God c. This naming and mentioning of the Gentiles sheweth that the other part must be vnderstood of the Iewes that Christ was first a minister vnto them Iunius in his parallels thinketh that Christ was a Minister of the spirituall circumcision spoken of by S. Paul Coloss. 2.11 both vnto Iewes and Gentiles and that S. Paul doth not expressely speake of the Iewes though first he shew how Christ receiued them because partly that needed no proofe as the assumption of the Gentiles did and partly it may be vnderstood by the other part of the distribution concerning the Gentiles but it is better as is shewed in the former question by circumcision to vnderstand the circumcised nation of the Iewes and so both partes of the distribution are made more euident For his mercie It was Gods mercie also to make those gracious promises to the Iewes but because no promise was made to the Gentiles but concerning them neither are the promises concerning them so frequent in the Prophets as those made to the Iewes therefore the Apostle doth vnto the Iewes ascribe the veritie of Gods promises and to the Gentiles mercie so Hierome well obserueth this difference vpon these words Psal. 85.11 Mercie and truth are met Iudaeis repromissum est quod veniet Salvator nobis ex Gentibus non est repromissum c. It was promised to the Iewes that the Sauiour should come but to vs of the Gentiles it was not promised therefore it was mercie onely in the people of the Gentiles and truth in the people of the Iewes because that came which was promised c. so the Apostle excludeth the Gentiles from the promises they were straungers from the covenant of promise and this difference Gualter well obserueth in that place Micah c. 7.20 Thou wilt performe thy truth to Iacob and thy mercie to Abraham it was mercie in making the first gracious truth and graunt to Abraham and to his seede and then truth in performing the promises to Iacob made to his father Abraham Yet these two truth and mercie are not so to be distinguished as the one should be without the other for the calling of the Iewes as it was in truth so was it of mercie and the vocation of the Gentiles as it was of mercie so also in truth for the truth of the Prophesies and predictions made concerning the Gentiles was to take place but mercie is ascribed to the Gentiles quia magis apparet in conuersione Gentium because it appeared more in the conuersion of the Gentiles to whom no promises were made at all Gorrhan This is vsuall in the Apostles distributions onely to distinguish the partes according to diuerse degrees of more or lesse not that one member altogether excludeth the other as specially appeareth in these two places c. 4.25 Christ died for our sinnes and rose againe for our iustification and c. 10.10 With the heart man beleeueth vnto righteousnesse and with the mouth he confesseth to salvation Thus the Iewes and Gentiles are made equall in their calling and assuming to Christ both beeing so assumed of mercie that all envie and dissention might be taken away and both of them provoked to praise God for his mercie Quest. 16. Of the places of Scripture produced by the Apostle to prooue the calling of the Gentiles v. 9.10.11.12 v. 9. I will confesse thee among the Gentiles 1. This cannot be vnderstood of the person of Dauid for he made this song a little before his death as appeareth 2. Sam. 22. when God had deliuered him from all his enemies he could not then in his owne person set forth the praise of God among the Gentiles in his graue 2. Iunius in his parallels thinketh that Dauid speaketh this of himselfe but vnder the person of Christ that he in him which should come of his seed as one of his faithfull members should set forth the praises of God among the Gentiles as Levi is said Heb. 7. to haue beene tithed in Abraham 3. Pet. Mar. vnderstandeth the bodie of Christ the Church of God in whose person Dauid speaketh 4. rather Dauid speaketh here in the person of Christ who in his members doth continually set forth the praises of God among the Gentiles filius Dei laudat patrem per ora opera Gentium the Sonne praiseth the Father by the mouthes and workes of the Gentiles Haymo and because facit confiteri he maketh them confesse vnto the praise of God 5. so first here the consequent is prooued by the antecedent because God cannot be praised nisi in caetu sidelium but in the congregation of the faithfull Calvin the Gentiles cannot please God vnlesse they first should become the people of God and then the force of the argument lieth in this prediction and promise made by Dauid which must be fulfilled but Dauid promiseth that the Gentiles when they are called shall praise God therefore they shall be called v. 10. Reioyce yee Gentiles with his people 1. some thinke this place to be taken out of Psalem 67.5 Let the people praise thee O God c. Calvin Gualter but there the other words with thy people are not found Thomas as Erasmus obserueth well will haue it cited out of the 25. of Isay but it is euident to be found Deuter. 32.43 Yee nations praise his people or reioyce with his people 2. But the Iewes will obiect that the Apostle doth not cite that place aright for the words in the Hebrew are praise yee nations his people not with his people or and his people Answ. This place must either be read thus praise ye Gentiles his people or ye Gentiles his people praise him or ye Gentiles with his people c. the first is not so fit for Moses in that song doth reprooue the people of Israel and threatneth that for their disobedience they shall be cast off v. 21. I will mooue them to iealousie with those which are no people and
Gentiles hope saith here the God of hope if it had beene said before in whome the Gentiles shall beleeue he would haue said here the God of faith or beleefe thus the Apostle doth inferre one thing out of an other that the whole epistle may seeme to be linked together with a golden chaine so before v. 4. hauing said that by patience and consolation of the Scriptures we might haue hope he addeth in the next verse the God of patience and consolation giue you that ye be like minded c. 2. He is called the God of hope both obiective because he is the onely obiect of our hope as 1. Tim. 6.17 rich men are charged not to put their trust in vncertaine riches but in the living God and effective because God onely is the author and worker of hope in vs 1. Pet. 1.4 which hath begotten vs to a liuely hope c. Fill you with all ioy and peace 1. Origen mooueth a question how the Apostle should wish vnto them all ioy seeing he himselfe did know but in part and prophesie in part and he maketh this answer that then a man is filled with all peace si in plenitudine crediderit Trinitatis when he beleeueth in the fulnesse of the Trinitie beeing by faith in Christs blood reconciled to God the father and ioyned to the holy Ghost beeing purged from his sinnes 2. but by all ioy and peace the Apostle meaneth rather solid and perfect ioy which alwaies remaineth it can neuer be taken from them it endureth all times as the Apostle saith Philip. 4.4 Reioyce alwaies in the Lord and againe I say reioyce 3. and here the Apostle aliudeth to that former saying c. 14.17 The kingdome of God is not meate and drinke but righteousnes ioy and peace and so here he wisheth the same things true ioy which ariseth of a conscience iustified by faith and peace both in their owne conscience and with their brethren that there be no longer any variance or dissension among them and then he addeth in beleeuing 1. whereby he signifieth the righteousnes of faith which is the cause of the other two ioy and peace 2. some vnderstand it otherwise gaudium de suscepta fide ioy for the faith receiued Tolet. 3. Haymo thus vt credentes c. sius pacifici that beleeuing in Christ who hath reconciled vs ye may be at peace among your selues but the first sense is the best to shew that faith is vinculum concordiae the bond of peace Calvin 4. so here he wisheth these three graces ioy in our selues peace toward our brethren and faith toward God with these three the minde is filled gaudio concupiscibilis pace irascibilis fide rationalis the concupiscible or desiring facultie of the minde with ioy the irascible angrie or incensing facultie with peace the reasonable with faith Gorrhan That ye may abound in hope 1. He simply doth not wish vnto them hope but to abound in hope that like as if one abound in treasure he may draw out thence for all occasions so this abounding hope serueth for all necessitie 2. some by this abounding in hope vnderstand the hoping for of all things needefull both for the bodie and soule as if a Christian doe want money wherewith to maintaine himselfe iubetur sperare he is bid to trust in God and though he see nothing in himselfe but sinne yet he is bid also to hope for saluation Pellican but it rather signifieth the certentie of hope de vita aeterna habenda of hauing and enioying eternall life gloss ordin 3. and this is put after ioy and peace in faith because where the peace of conscience iustified by faith is not there is no hope but plaine desperation for faith is the ground of things hoped for Hebr. 11.1 and hope is put in the last place because it is tanquam signaculum as the seale of all other Christian vertues which maketh sure our saluation Par. Through the power of the holy Ghost c. 1. Chrysostomes glosse is here to be taken heed of that the Apostle saith not simply by the holy Ghost sed si simul quae nostra sunt attulerimus but if we bring somewhat of our owne as if we beleeue and abound in good works that we shall draw vnto vs the spirit if we haue good workes we shall also haue the spirit and if we haue the spirit we shall also haue good works that is encrease and goe forward in them to this purpose Chrysostome as though we could doe any good works at all without the spirit as the Apostle saith Euery good giuing c. commeth downe from the father of lights Iam. 1.17 2. The vulgar Latine readeth in the vertue of the holy Ghost which the ordinarie glosse interpreteth in fortitudine bona operationis that ye abound in the strength of good works which are wrought by the spirit Lyranus vnderstandeth by abounding cumulum meritorum the heape of merits which are principally the worke of the spirit Tolet interpreteth this abounding in the vertue of the spirit of encreasing in the graces and gifts of the spirit but in the originall though the words are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the vertue yet there is no coniuuction as the Latin readeth in the hope and in the vertue but this that ye abound in hope in the vertue c. which is better interpreted by the vertue or power of the holy Ghost as the Syrian interpreter readeth it so also Vatablus giuing this annotation vpon it which hope concipitur in nobis per potentiam c. is conceiued in vs by the power of the holy Ghost so also Origen if he which beleeueth virtute spiritus sancti munitur be armed by the strength of the spirit he is sure to haue the fulnesse of ioy and peace likewise Haymo though he read in virtute in vertue as Origen doth yet he interpreteth it per virtutem by the vertue and power the same sense followeth Chrysostome erit bec ex spiritu sancto this is of the spirit and Theophylact spes ista à spiritu sancto stabilitur this hope is established by the spirit thus also Beza Martyr Pareus Osiander some by this vertue of the spirit vnderstand charitie which is shedde abroad in our hearts by the spirit but faith not charitie is the meanes to worke this peace and ioy in vs. 3. So euery way here is fulnes in the giver the God of hope fill you in the gift with all ioy in the ende that you may abound in the manner by the power of the holy Ghost Gorrh. 18. Quest. Why the Apostle doth thus insinuate himselfe that he was perswaded of the Romanes that they had such excellent gifts v. 14. I am perswaded 1. Two reasons may be yeelded why the Apostle giueth this singular commendation of the Romanes one is as Chrysostome saith quia sermonem multis locis asperiorem fererat c. because he had in diuers places spoken sharply vnto them he now vseth
in the first place with the power of signes it signifieth the efficacie of the signes which they wrought in the heart of those which were converted in the latter by the power of the spirit is signified the efficient cause of this efficacie namely the power of the spirit Beza Quest. 25. Of S. Pauls labours in preaching the gospel from Ierusalem vnto Illyricum 1. v. 19. So that from Ierusalem 1. S. Paul setteth forth the effects of his ministerie and Apostleship first extensive shewing the extent thereof from Ierusalem to Illyricum then intensive intensiuely he preached where none other had preached before ver 20. Lyranus 2. Bucer whom Tolet traceth steppe by step though he conceale his name doth here diligently set forth the places of S. Pauls peregrination and trauell in preaching the Gospel Paul beeing conuerted going from Ierusalem to Damascus from thence went to Arabia and after three yeares returned to Damascus and from thence to Ierusalem Galat. 1.17.18 from Ierusalem he went to Cesarea and so to Tarsus Act. 29.30 from Tarsus Barnabas brought Paul to Antioch Act. 11. and from thence to Ierusalem to carie releefe to the Iewes Act. 11.30 from Ierusalem they returned to Antioch Act. 12.25 c. 13.1 from Antioch he and Barnabas were sent forth by the Church by the direction of the spirit and went to Seleâ—cia then to Cyprus and to some cities of Pamphylia and so to an other Antioch in Pisidia Act. 13. and thorough certaine parts of Lycaonia and then returned to Antioch from whence they had beene commended by the Church Act. 14.26 from Antioch they were sent to Ierusalem about the question of circumcision and returned to Antioch with the Apostles decree Act. 15.30 thence he returned and went thorough Syria and Cilicia visiting the Churches then he went through Phrygia Galatia and Mysia then to Troas wherein he was by a vision leauing Asia called into Macedonia and so came into the parts of Europe first to Philippi in Macedonia Act. 16. then to Thessalonica and from thence to Athens Act. 17. and then to Corinth thence to Ephesus and going to visit the Church in Galatia and Phrygia Act. 18.23 he returned to Ephesus Act. 14. from Ephesus he returned into Macedonia and Grecia Act. 20.1.2 and from Philippi in Macedonia to Troas and Miletum Act. 20. and thence by Tyrus and Cesarea and other cities he came to Ierusalem where he was taken and put in bonds Act. 21. And thus S. Paul preached as he saith from Ierusalem in all the regions round about Attica Beotia Achaia Epirus euen vnto Illyricum 2. And round about 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and in a circuite 1. which Chrysostome vnderstandeth backeward and forward not onely the cities on this side Ierusalem sed quae retro sunt colliges but thou shalt gather also the cities behind as the Saracens Persians Armenians and other Barbarians 2. some do vnderstand it that the Apostle went not on preaching recta linea by a right and straight line which beeing extended from Ierusalem to Stridon a towne in Illyricum where Hierome was borne would containe 350. Germane miles which make thrice so many English miles more then a thousand but he visited the coastes of the regions in Asia minor as he went and so fetcht a compasse by Cilicia Cappadocia Pysidia Bithinia Pontus Mysia Macedonia Pareus 3. and this circuite also may signifie that he went in and out going and returning vnto the same cities as he visited Ierusalem Antioch Philippi Ephesus diuerse times as is shewed before in the particular description 3. Vnto Illyricum 1. Which countrey Haymo saith is finis Asiae principium Europae the ende of Asia and beginning of Europe Lyranus saith it is in fine Graeciae in the end and vtmost part of Greece bordering vpon the Sea whereupon it is called Illyricum mare the Illyrian Sea the Greeke scholiast and Theophylact say it was the same countrey that is called Bulgaria Osiander taketh ti for the lower Pannonia where is the riuer Danubius Pareus thinketh it is the countrey now called Sclavonia bordering vpon Hungaria Pellican 2. But we must not suppose that S. Pauls labours here ended for he returned backe againe from those parts neare vnto Illyricum and tooke infinite paines and trauaile beside in preaching the Gospel 3. and whereas he maketh these two Ierusalem and Illyricum the bounds and limits of his trauaile we must not thinke that he preached no further then as it were from the riuer Iordane to Danubius for he preached also beyond Ierusalem in the parts of Syria and Arabia some thinke that he beginneth at Ierusalem because he went from thence first to Damascus Faius but at such time as he went first from Ierusalem he was not then conuerted but he nameth Ierusalem whether he returned from these remote parts and because from thence beganne after his returne and so went forward preaching in the regions of Asia the lesse and Europe 4. I haue replenished the Gospel 1. That is plene praedicauerim I haue perfectly and fully preached the Gospel gloss interlin Gorrhan non perfunctorie praedicavit he preached not slightly Mart. perfecte tradidit omnia he perfectly deliuered all points of doctrine Gualter but he sheweth here onely the largenes and extent of his preaching not the perfection of his doctrine 2. Beza doth vnderstand it of fulfilling his office in preaching the Gospel but to make vp this sense many words must be supplyed 3. There are in this speach three figures vsed the first a Synedoche he taketh Ierusalem and Illyricum the countrey for the people the subiect for the adiunct by a synecdoche Pareus then in that he saith he hath replenished the Gospel there is a figure called hypallage which is the putting of one word in an others case as to say I haue filled the Gospel with them for I haue filled them with the Gospel Iun. annot as when it is said trade rati ventos giue the winds to the shippe for giue the ship to the windes the third figure is a metaphor taken from the nets and fishing that as when the nets are filled with fish so the Apostle had filled the preaching of the Gospel which was as the net with the aboundance of beleeuing Gentiles Tolet annot 11. 5. So thus the Apostle abridgeth his infinite labours and travailes in the Gospell as in the former part of this verse acervus miraculorum percurrit he ranne ouer an heape of miracles saying in the power of signes and wonders so here he comprehendeth infinitas vrbes an infinite companie of cities and people where he had preached and this propter ipsos loquitur he speaketh for their cause to commend his Apostleship vnto the Romanes that he might haue some fruite among them as among other of the Gentiles as he saith c. 1.13 Chrysost. Quest. 26. Why the Apostle would not build vpon an others foundation v. 20. that is preach where Christ had been preached alreadie 1. Origen maketh this the cause ne alieni
Ambrose giueth two reasons why S. Paul did this ordinem servat vt ab ecclesia pro rectore suo fiat oratio he obserueth order that by the Church intercession may be made for their Rector and againe multi minimi dum congregantur vnanimes siunt magni many little ones while they are gathered together with one accord are become great the prayer of the congregation is effectuall all this being admitted yet this followeth well that seeing Paul craveth the assistance of the Romanes in their prayers who were farre inferiour vnto him that the efficacie of prayer dependeth not vpon the worthines of the person 6. Morall obseruations Observ. 1. How we ought to reade the Scriptures v. 4. Whatsoeuer things are written are written for our learning c. Thus ought euerie one to reade the Scriptures that he may edifie himselfe thereby either informe his iudgement correct some error of life be stirred vp to some holy dutie or other as Dan. c. 9. by reading the prophesie of Ieremie receiued some comfort concerning the deliuerance of Gods people out of captiuitie If euerie one that taketh Gods booke into his hand did make this the ende of his reading and hearing the Scriptures should not be turned ouer in vaine as now they are of many Some will not consult with Gods booke at all some looke into it but of curiositie to encrease their knowledge some of a corrupt minde to wrest the Scripture to confirme their errors but the true reading of Scripture is thereby to be edified Observ. 2. Praiers to be ioyned with preaching the word and reading of Scripture v. 5. Now the God of patience and consolation c. S. Paul vnto his exhortation addeth prayer shewing the right kinde of preaching to ioyne vnto the interpretation of Scripture prayer as Ezra 9.4 the Israelites in that their solemne feast did reade in the booke of the lawe fowre times a day and as often did they pray and confesse their sinnes so they which reade the Scriptures should with prayer make a way that God would open their vnderstanding and make their reading profitable vnto them Observ. 3. What an excellent thing it is to be of one minde v. 6. That ye with one minde and one mouth c. Origen here taketh occasion to set forth what an excellent thing vnanimitatis gratia the grace of vnanimitie is to be of one mind as Matth. 18. our blessed Sauiour promiseth that when two or three are gathered together in his name he will be present in the middes among them whereof see a president Act. 2.1 where the Apostles beeing with one heart assembled together in prayer receiued the holy Ghost Origen alleadgeth an other example taken out of the old Testament how in the diuision of Corah Dathan and Abiram whom the earth for their rebellion swallowed vp quicke the three sonnes of Core Assir Elkanah and Ebiasaph with one heart and consent did sequester themselues from that conspiracie and died not with their father see Numb 26.11 and 1. Chron. 6.23 where these sonnes of Core are named as surviuers to their father And for this cause he thinketh that S. Paul ioyneth with himselfe in his epistles sometime Softhenes sometime Syluanus and Timothie in the salutations to shew their consent of minde and vnanimitie vnto the which they exhorted others Observ. 4. How we ought to entertaine one an other with louing affection euen those which hate vs. v. 17. Receiue ye one an other c. Chrysostome hath here an excellent morall that though one be averse from vs we should not be averse in affection from him say not if he loue me I will loue him 1. this is as if thou shouldest say si me dexter oculus non dilexerit effâ—diam illum if my right eye doe not loue me I will pull it out if one of the parts of thy bodie be in danger to be cut off from the rest nihil non molimur quo iliud vniamus itreum we vse all meanes to vnite it againe so must we seeke by all meanes to winne those vnto vs by our loue that are alienated in minde from vs. 2. maior expectanda tibi merces c. thou aâ—â—o expect a greater reward if thou louest him that loueth not thee for he that loueth thee againe hath recompenced thee but he that being loued loueth thee not againe Deum tibi pro seipso debitorem constituit doth make God thy debter for him 3. co magis te imitatorem esse Christi declarabis thou shalt so much the more make thy selfe an imitator of Christ who prayed for his enemies 4. by this meanes nullam non animam emollies thou shalt mollifie any heart though neuer so hard for if one loue him of whoÌ„ he is loued much more shall they win loue that loue where they are hated 5. Dost thou not see turpes amatores alapas ferre c. that filthie louers do suffer blowes checks taunts at the hands of their paramours shall not the loue of God as much preuaile with vs as that diabolicall loue 6. Moses aversari non potuit illos qui illum toties aversati Moses could not be averse to those which had beene averse to him but wisheth rather to be blotted out of Gods booke then they should not be spared 7. aversaris hominem fidelem quem Christus cum adhuc infidelis esset non est aversatus dost thou turne away from a faithfull man whom Christ disdained not beeing yet an infidel but vouchsafed to die for him Observ. 5. How God is to be praised not with the mouth onely but the heart v. 6. That ye with one minde and one mouth may praise God c. Chrysostome also well sheweth how we should sing vnto God 1. Cythara Davidica nobis opus est we haue need of Dauids harpe for the deuill goeth about to strangle vs as he did Saul strangulat nos malis artibus he doth strangle vs with wicked workes he that singeth with his mouth and haltech in his life is like vnto Saul who was more inflamed at Dauids playing psallenti malis operibus repugnat he with euill workes resisteth and spurneth against the singer 2. when we are about to heare or sing Dauids Psalmes timet malius ille daemon c. the wicked spirit feareth least after we haue heard we should frame our life thereafter but when he seeth vs to continue the same which we were before nothing reformed isto protinus timore exuitur he is ridde of this feare 3. psallamus itaque operum cantionem c. let vs then sing a song of good life and workes and so cast out sinne worse then the deuill for the deuill oftentimes prodest vigilanti profiteth him that is watchfull and vigilant but sinne is altogether vnprofitable the deuill doth assault a man against his will voluntarius daemon est peccatum spontanea insania sinne is a voluntarie deuill and a selfewilled madnes incantemus igitur anima peccatis obsessae ex Scripturis let vs
be yeelded hereof as herein the consent of nations is testified in the worship of God and beside this remainder of the holy tongue all nations speaking the language of Canaan as it is prophesied Isay 19.18 is a pledge vnto the Gentiles of the calling and reuniting of that nation from whence they receiued their first faith namely the Iewes 2. Haymo thinketh that this word is iuramentum vel affirmatio an oath or affirmation but the first it is not it is onely a constant and earnest asseveration of the truth it were hard to say that our blessed Sauiour when he vsed to say Amen Amen as he did often did sweare or take an oath 3. There was a double vse of this word Amen for it either sheweth the approbation of the iudgement that the things spoken are true as Origen saith here vera fidelia esse signat quae scripta sunt it sheweth the things to be faithfull and true which are said and in this sense the Apostle saith that all the promises in Christ are yea and Amen 2. Cor. 1.23 or it sheweth the desire of the heart and consent of the will vnto the prayers and blessings pronounced as the people vsed at the giuing of thaÌ„ks to say Amen in the Primitiue Church 1. Cor. 14.16 as Iustinus also testifieth in the ende of his second apologie for the Christians and so also Hierome praefat in 2. lib. epist. ad Galat. saith that in the Churches at Rome audiri veluti coelesti tonitru populum reboantem Amen that the people is heard founding Amen as a thunder from heauen and Chrysostome more particularly sheweth the manner how they said Amen illud in seculo seculorum qui finis precum est audiens Amen non dicit the people hearing these words for euer and euer which is the end of the prayers cannot say Amen if he vnderstand not so Amen was added in the ende of their prayers and thanksgiuing to expresse the common voices and desires of the people and their hartie consent to that which was prayed for so Calvin observeth well vpon that place 1. Cor. 14.14 this word Amen est nota confirmationis tam asserendo quam optando is a note of confirmation both in affirming and in wishing and it sheweth that the prayer conceiued by the minister whereunto the people answear Amen omnium esse communem to be common to all 4. Hugo Cardinal hath a prettie obseruation vpon that place that Amen in the lawe was answeared vnto the maledictions and curses pronounced Deut. 27. v. 15. to the ende but not to the blessings as may be seene Deut. 28. v. 1. to v. 8. but in the Gospell Amen is said to blessings and not to curses 5. But that is a ridiculous obseruation of the Carnotensian Canons that vpon that place of the Apostle where it appeareth that it belonged onely vnto the idiore and vnlearned to say Amen hereby they would confirme their blind custome that none say Amen because their Church in the beginning consisted of noble and learned persons there was none vnlearned among them to the which it may be answeared that there Church could not be more perfect then the Primitiue Church wherein the people said Amen and how perfect soeuer a Church is there must be order that one pray in the name of the people and the rest say Amen and Hugo saith well modo videtur quod satis possunt illud resumere per contrarium but now it seemeth that they may rather resume and take vp the contrarie custome c. to say Amen his meaning is because there are none but vnlearned there Quest. 27. Of the postscript or date of this epistle whether it were written from Corinth and sent by Phebe 1. It must be obserued that these postscripts of the Epistles are no part of the Apostles writings but were added afterward by others neither are they generally true for in the end of the first epistle to the Corinthians it is said to be written from Philippi whereas it was written and sent from Ephesus as doth diuersely appeare the Apostle saith v. 5. of the last chapter I will come vnto you after I haue gone thorough Macedonia for I will passe thorough Macedonia he was not then yet come into Macedonia where Philippis was again he saith I will tarrie at Ephesus vntill Pentecost and v. 19. the Churches of Asia salute you and Aquila and Priscilla he was then at this time in Asia and at Ephesus where Saint Paul left Aquila and Priscilla Act. 19. â—9 he was not then at Philippis in Macedonia which is in Europe 2. But yet this epistle is dated right froÌ„ Corinth the hauen of which citie or port towne was called Cenchris this is the opinion of Origen Hierome with others yet Haymo thinketh it was dated from Athens and Lyranus to reconcile them thinketh that S. Paul beganne his epistle at Athens and finished the rest at Corinth But this is a meere coniecture for it is euident that the Apostle was not at Athens but at Corinth when he wrote this epistle because he maketh mention of Cenchris c. 16.1 from whence this epistle is supposed to be sent and he sendeth salutations from Gaius ver 23. who was his host at Corinth 1. Corin. 1.14 3. Whether this epistle were sent by Phebe or not see diuerse opinions before qu. 3. as it is like shee was the messenger because she was now going to Rome c. 16.1.2 Erasmus by the way hath a glaunse at the ambitious statelines of the Popes Embassadors now a dayes seeing the Apostles vere maximi pontifices the great Bishops of the world did vse such messengers as S. Paul writeth of great and deepe matters per mulierculam by a silly woman and here an ende of these questions 4. Places of Doctrine Doct. 1. That women doe belong vnto the kingdome of Christ. 1. Phebe my sister This woman is highly commended by S. Paul as a necessarie member of the Church who had done much good vnto many so godly women though they are not admitted to the office of publike teaching yet by priuate exhortation vertuous education of children charitable releefe of the poore may edifie much so as S. Paul saith there is in Christ Iesu neither bond nor free male nor female ye are all one in Christ Iesus Gal. 3.28 Doct. 2. Religion taketh not away the offices of humanitie v. 1. I commend S. Paul in sending commendations in saluting and sending salutations of the brethren one to an other which he doth thoroughout this chapter sheweth that humanitie curtesie gentlenes may verie well stand with Christianitie against the opinion of those hypocrites as here Melancthon calleth them that allowe of nothing but austeritie or rather curiositie which was the fashion of the Scribes and Pharisies Matth. 6. to haue fowre lookes but gentlenes lenitie benignitie goodnes are the fruites of the spirit Galat. 5. and it is specially required of a Bishop to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 easie
qu. Why the Apostle onely maketh mention of sinnes past 36. qu. How God is said to be iust and a iustifier of him which is of the faith c. v. 26. 37. qu. How reioycing is excluded not by the law of works but by the law of faith 38. qu. Of the difference betweene these two phrases of faith through faith v. 30. 39. qu. How the Law is established by the doctrine of faith Questions vpon the fourth Chapter 1. qu. Vpon what occasion S. Paul bringeth in the example of Abraham 2. qu. Of the meaning of the first verse 3. qu. Of the meaning of the 2. verse 4. qu. How the Apostle alleadgeth that testimonie concerning the imputation of Abrahams faith for righteousnes v. 4. 5. qu. Of the meaning of the words who counted this for righteousnes vnto Abraham 6. qu. What it was that Abraham beleeued 7. qu. Why Abrahams faith was imputed to him at this time and not before 8. qu. What imputation is and what to be imputed 9. qu. How Abrahams faith was imputed to him for righteousnes 10. qu. Whether Abraham were iustified by any thing beside his faith 11. qu. How S. Paul and S. Iames are reconciled about the manner of Abrahams iustifying 12. qu. Of the explication of the 4. and 5. verses 13. qu. Of the diuers kinds of rewards 14. qu. How it standeth with Gods iustice to iustifie the wicked v. 5. 15. qu. How our sinnes are said to be forgiuen and couered v. 7. 16. qu. In what sense circumcision is said to be a signe and wherefore it was instituted 17. qu. In what sense circumcision is called a seale of the righteousnes of faith v. 11. 18. qu. Whether the mysterie of faith in the Messiah to come were generally known vnder the Law 19. qu. Certaine questions of circumcision and first of the externall signe why it was placed in the generative part 20. qu. Certaine doubts remooued and obiections answered concerning circumcision 21. qu. How Abraham is saide to be the father of them which beleeue v. 11 12. 22. qu. How Abraham is saide to be the father of circumcision v. 12. 23. qu. How and where Abraham was promised to be heire of the world v. 13. 24. qu. Wherein Abraham was made heire of the world and wherein this inheritance consisted 25. qu. How faith is said to be made voide if they which are of the law be heires 26. qu. How they law is said to cause wrath 27. qu. Of the meaning of these words v. 15. where no law is there is no transgression 27. qu. Who are meant by Abrahams seede which is of the law v. 16. 28. qu. Of the meaning of these words I haue made thee a father of many nations before God 29. qu. Of the meaning of these words v. 17. who quickneth the dead and calleth those things which be not c. 30. qu. How God is said to call those things which be not as though they were 31. qu. Whether it be peculiar to God onely to quicken and raise the dead 32. qu. How Abraham is said against hope to haue beleeued vnder hope 33. qu. How Abrahams bodie is said to be dead v. 19. 34. qu. What promise of God made to Abraham it was whereof he is saide not to haue doubted v. 20. 35. qu. Whether Abraham doubted of Gods promise 36. qu. How Abraham is said to haue giuen glorie vnto God v. 20. 37. qu. What was imputed to Abraham for righteousnes 38. qu. Of these words Now it is not written for him onely c. v. 23. 39. qu. How Abrahams faith is to be imitated by vs. 40. qu. Wherein Abrahams faith and ours differ and wherein they agree 41. qu. How Christ is said to haue bin deliuered vp for our sinnes v. 25. 42. qu. Why the Apostle thus distinguisheth the benefits of our redemption ascribing remission of sinnes to Christs death and iustification to his resurrection v. 25. Questions vpon the fifth Chapter 1. qu. What peace the Apostle meaneth v. 1. 2. qu. Of the second benefit proceeding of our iustification which is to stand and persevere in the state of grace 3. qu. Of the benefit of our iustification the hope of euerlasting glorie 4. qu. How we are said to reioyce in tribulation 5. qu. How S. Paul and S. Iames are reconciled together the one making patience the cause of trialls or probation the other the effect 6. qu. Of the coherence of these words with the former because the loue of God is shed abroad in our hearts v. 5. 7. qu. What kind of loue the Apostle speaketh of saying the loue of God is shed abroad c. 8. qu. Why the loue of God is said to be shed abroad in our hearts 9. qu. Why it is added by the holy Ghost which is giuen vs. 10. qu. How Christ is said to haue died according to the time v. 6. 11. qu. Of the meaning of the 7. v. One will scarce die for a righteous man c. 12. qu. Of the difference betweene Christs dying for vs and those which died for their countrey 13. qu. Of the greatnes of the loue of God toward man in sending Christ to die for vs v. 8. 14. qu. Whether mans redemption could not otherwise haue beene wrought but by the death of Christ. 15. qu. Wherein the force of the Apostles reason consisteth saying Much more beeing reconciled we shall be saued by his life v. 9. 16. qu. Why the Apostle saith not onely so but we also reioyce in God c. v. 11. 17. qu. Whether any thing neede to be supplied in the Apostles speach v. 12. to make the sense perfect 18. qu. Who was that one by whome sinne entred into the world v. 12. 19. qu. What sinne the Apostle speaketh of here originall or actuall by one man sinne entred 20. qu. How sinne is said to haue entred into the world 21. qu. And death by sinne what kind of death the Apostle speaketh of 22. qu. Whether the death of the bodie be naturall or inflicted by reason of sinne 23. qu. Of the meaning of the Apostle in these words in whome all haue sinned and of the best reading thereof v. 12. 24. qu. Whether the Apostle meaneth originall or actuall sinnes saying in whome all haue sinned 25. qu. Of the coherence of these words Vnto the time of the Law was sinne in the world 26. qu. How sinne is said to haue beene vnto the time of the Law 27. qu. What sinne the Apostle meaneth which was in the world vnto the time of the law 28. qu. How sinne is said not to be imputed where there is no law 29. qu. How death is saide to haue raigned from Adam to Moses 30. qu. Of the meaning of these words which sinne not after the transgression of Adam 31. qu. How Adam is said to be the figure of him that was to come v. 14. 32. qu. Of the names and tearmes which the Apostle vseth in this comparison 33. qu. Of the comparison betweene Adam
spirit of Christ seeing all both good and bad shall rise 14. qu. What it is to be lead by the spirit of God 15. qu. What is vnderstood by the spirit of bondage 16. qu. Whether the fathers vnder the law had onely the spirit of seruitude 17. qu. Of the diuers kinds of feare 18. qu. Why the Apostle ioyneth together two words of the same sense Abba father 19. qu. Of the testimonie of the Spirit what it is 20. qu. Whether the testimonie of the Spirit and of our spirit be one and the same 21. qu. How we are said to be heires what our inheritance is 22. qu. How these words are to be vnderstood If so be you suffer with him 23. qu. How we are said to suffer together with Christ. 24. qu. Of the meaning of these words of the 18. v. I count that the afflictions c. 25. qu. Wherein the sufferings of this life are not proportionable and so not worthie of the glorie to come 26. qu. How the creatures are said to waite and to be subiect to vanitie and to be deliuered and to grone v. 19. v. 23. 27. qu. What creatures the Apostle here speaketh of 28. qu. Of the seruitude of corruption whereunto the creature is subiect and wherefore 29. qu. Whether the heauens and earth are corruptible and shall perish in the end of the world 30. qu. How the creature shall be deliuered c. into the glorious libertie 31. qu. To what ende the new heauens and new earth shall serue in the next world 32. qu. Why the Apostle saith euery creature v. 22. hauing hitherto named the creature without any other addition 33. qu. Whome the Apostle vnderstandeth v. 23. We which haue the first fruits of the spirit 34. qu. That no liuing creatures shall be restored in the next world but onely man 35. qu. How we are said to be saued by hope v. 24. 36. qu. Of the difference betweene faith and hope 37. qu. Whether things hoped for cannot be seene 38. qu. What Spirit is said to helpe our infirmitie v. 36. 39. qu. What infirmities the Spirit helpeth in vs. 40. qu. How we are said not to know how to pray as we ought v. 28. 41. qu. How the Spirit is saide to make request with sighs that cannot be expressed 42. qu. Of the meaning of these words v. 27. He that searcheth the hearts knoweth what is the meaning of the spirit c. 43. qu. Of the nature condition and propertie of a true and liuely prayer out of vers 27. 44. qu. How all things make together for the best to those that loue God 45. qu. Of the meaning of these words v. 29. Those whome he knew before he also predestinate 46. qu. Wherein our conformitie to the image of Christ consisteth 47. qu. How Christ is said to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the first borne among many brethren 48. qu. Of certaine doubts out of the 30. v. Whom he predestinate thē also he called 49. qu. Of the difference betweene the purpose or counsell of God his prescience and predestination 50. qu. Of these words v. 31. If God be on our side who can be against vs 51. qu. Of those words v. 32. which spared not his owne Sonne 52. qu. How nothing cā be laid to the charg of the elect 53. qu. How Christ is said to make request for vs. 54. qu. Whether Christs intercession and interpellation for vs doe extenuate the merit of his death 55. qu. What charitie the Apostle speaketh of from which nothing can separate vs. 56. qu. Of these words v. 36. for they sake are we killed all the day long 57. qu. Wherein the faithfull are compared vnto sheepe we are counted as sheepe for the slaughter v. 36. 58. qu. How the faithfull are said to be more then conquerours 59. qu. Of the diuerse interpretation in generall of the 38. 39. verse I am perswaded that neither life nor death c. 60. qu. Of the diuers interpretations in particular Questions vpon the 9. Chapter 1. qu. Why the Apostle beginneth his treatise with an oath I speake the truth in Christ c. 2. qu. Of the forme and words of the Apostles oath 3. qu. Whether it be lawefull for Paul to griue for the Iewes whose reiection was according to Gods appointment 4. qu. Of the meaning of these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which the Apostle vseth 5. qu. Whether the Apostle did well in desiring to be separated from Christ from whō be knewe he could not be separated 6. qu. How Moses wished to be blotted out of the booke of life 7. qu. Whether in matters of salvation our kinred after the flesh ought to haue any prioritie before others 8. qu. The causes which made the Apostle to be so much grieued for the Iewes 9. qu. Of the excellencie of the Israelites and of true nobilitie 10. qu. Of the meaning of these words v. 5. Who is God ouer all blessed for euer 11. qu. Of the meaning of these words v. 6. all they are not Israel which are of Israel 12. qu. Of the meaning of these words v. 10. and not onely c. but also Rebeccah c. 13. qu. Whether these examples concerne tēporall or eternall election and reprobation 14. qu. How this saying of the Prophet Esau haue I hated agreeth with that Wis. 11.25 thou hatest nothing which thou hast made 15. qu. Of the meaning of these words I will haue mercie on whom I wil haue mercie 16. qu. How it is said It is not in him that willeth nor in him that runneth but in God that sheweth mercie 17. qu. How the Lord is said to haue raised or stirred vp Pharaoh v. 17. 18. qu. How the Lord is said to harden whō he will v. 18. 19. qu. Of the obiection propounded v. 19. thou wilt say why doth he yet complaine 20. qu. Of the Apostles answer to the former obiection Who art thou O man that pleadest v. 20. 21. qu. How the similitude which the Apostle bringeth in of the potter is to be vnderstood 22. qu. What the Apostle meaneth by the same lumpe or masse v. 21. 23. qu. Of the 22. v. what if God would 24. qu. In what sense the vessels of wrath are said to be prepared to destruction v. 21. 25. qu. Of the testimonie cited v. 21. out of the Prophet Hosea 26. qu. What is meant by the short summe or account which God shall make in the earth 27. qu. Why God is called the Lord of Hosts 28. qu. What is vnderstood by seede 29. qu. How the Gentiles obtained righteousnes that sought it not and the Iewes missed of it that sought it 30. qu. How Christ is said to be a stumbling stone and rocke of offence v. 33. 31. qu. Of the mening of these words he that beleeueth in him shall not be ashamed 32. qu. Whether it be the propertie of faith to make one not to be ashamed which is ascribed vnto hope c. 5.5 Questions vpon the 10.
The spirit maketh request with sighes The meaning is this that many times when the children of God are ouerwhelmed with griefe and knowe not themselues what they pray but onely sobbe and sigh that the spirit vnderstandeth their meaning and euen those sighs and groanes which come of the spirit doe pray for them Augustine writeth excellently hereof epist. 121. that the brethren in Egypt are said crebras habere orationes sed eas brevissimas raptim iaculatas to make often prayers but the same verie short and as it were of a sudden cast out c. whereupon he thus inferreth hanc intentionem sicut non est obtrâ—denda si per durare non potest ita si perduraverit non esse cito rumpendam the intention of prayer as it must not be forced if it doth not continue so if it hold still it must not suddenly be interrupted and broken off and so he concludeth ab sit ab oratione multa locutio sud non desit multa precatso in our prayer let there be absent much speach but let there not be wanting much praying c. for as long as the intention and devotion holdeth the prayer cannot be too much but to goe on still in words the intention beeing slacked is much babling and talking not praying 5. Places of controversie Controv. 1. That concupiscence remaining euen in the regenerate is sinne and in it selfe worthie of condemnation v. 1. There is no condemnation Bellarmine hence inferreth the contrarie that in these words the Apostle doth not so much shewe that there is no condemnaâ—on to those that are iustified as that there is no matter of condemnation in them nihil condemnatione dignum nothing worthie of condemnation l. 5. de amiss grat c. 7. arg 3. and consequently concupiscence in them is not sinne Contra. 1. The contrarie rather is inferred out of the Apostles words that concupiscence is in it selfe worthie of condemnation of the which the Apostle treated before in the former chapter but it is not vnto damnation neither it nor any other sinne vnto those which are iustified by faith in Christ. 2. and the Apostle expresseth the verie cause they are iustified in Christ and therefore though sinne remaine in them yet it is not imputed therefore it is great bouldnes to denie that which the Apostle in so direct words expresseth that vnto those which are iustified in Christ there is no condemnation not for that there is nothing worthie of condemnation in them for then they should be altogether without sinne but because they are iustified 3. the Apostle saith not there is no sinne but no condemnation Melancth not that the same sinnes remaine in those which are iustified which were in them before as Pererius slanndereth Calvin to say disput 1. numer 5. but there be still some imperfections and reliques of sinne remaining but not raigning which notwithstanding are not imputed vnto the faithfull neither are able to condemne them and Calvin saith no more but that the Apostle ioyneth three things together imperfectionem the imperfections which are alwayes in the Saints Dei indulgentiam Gods indulgence whereby their sinnes are forgiuen and regenerationem spiritus the regeneration of the spirit for carni suae indulgens he that is giuen to the flesh doth flatter himselfe in vaine to be freed from his sinne Calvin then cannot the same sinnes remaine seeing in the regenerate the flesh is mortified and sinne subdued Controv. 2. That none are perfect in this life Origens ouersight is here to be noted who thinking that the Apostle spake in the former chapter of those which partly serued the lawe of God in the spirit and partly the Lawe of sinne in the flesh saith that now he speaketh of those which ex integro in Christo sunt which wholly are in Christ not partly of the spirit partly of the flesh but are perfect Contra. 1. First Origen confoundeth iustification and sanctification for the faithfull are indeed wholly graft into Christ by faith and yet they may haue some infirmities of the flesh remaining 2. there neuer liued any of that perfection neuer to be tempted of the flesh but onely Christ but yet they which are in Christ doe not walke after the flesh that is non carnem ducem sequuntur they doe not followe the flesh as their guide though they be sometime tempted of the flesh but they follow the guiding and direction of the spirit Beza in annot 3. and it hath beene sufficiently shewed before quest 36. of the former chapter that the Apostle there speaketh in his owne person as of a man regenerate and so in this place he meaneth the same whom in his owne person he described before Controv. 3. That regeneration is not the cause that there is no condemnation to the faithfull The Romanists doe make this the cause why there is no condemnation to those which are in Christ because they walke not after the flesh but after the spirit Tolet. annot 1. Bellarm 5. de amission grat c. 10. respons ad obiect 7. so likewise Stapleton Antidot p. 435. who thus obiecteth 1. Ob. He vrgeth the Apostles words here there is no condeÌ„nation c. which walke not after the flesh therefore for that they walke not after the flesh there is no condemnation to such Contra. The Apostle saith not there is no condemnation because they walke not but to them that walke not regeneration is required as a necessarie condition annexed to iustification not as the cause so that here is an answear to two questions together how we are iustified namely by faith in Christ and who are iustified they which bring forth good fruits the one is internall their iustification the other externall namely sanctification Beza 2. Ob. The Apostle saith that the lawe of the spirit which Beza interpreteth to be the grace of regeneration doth free vs from the lawe of sinne and death v. 2. Ergo it is the cause of iustification Contra. 1. This interpretation beeing admitted that followeth not which is inferred for the words are not from sinne but from the lawe of sinne that is from the dominion of sinne and so indeede the grace of regeneration freeth vs that sinne hath no more dominion ouer vs. 2. but it is better with Ambrose to vnderstand by the law of the spirit legem fidei the lawe of faith whereby we are freed from sinne and death 3. Ob. If righteousnesse beeing present do not iustifie vs then beeing absent it condemneth not Contra. 1. Is followeth not for a thing may be insufficient to a worke beeing present and yet if it be remooued it is sufficient to hinder the worke as good diet in a sicke man may hinder his recouerie and yet if he vse it it is not alwayes sufficient to helpe him 2. and yet here is a difference in this example for good diet is an helping cause vnto health but good workes are no cause of saluation but onely a condition necessarily required and annexed 4.